Gods cause and in Christes quarell euen vnto death I ensure thee O maÌ„ it is an inestimable and an honourable gift of God geuen onely to the true elects and derely beloued childreÌ„ of God and inheritours of the kingdome of heauen For the holy Apostle and also Martyr in Christes cause S. Peter saith If ye suffer rebuke in the name of Christ that is in Christes cause and for hys truths sake then are ye happy and blessed for the glory of the spirit of God resteth vpon you If for rebukes sake suffred in Christes name a maÌ„ is pronounced by the mouth of that holy Apostle blessed happy How much more happy blessed is hee that hath the grace to suffer death also Wherefore all ye that bee my true louers and friends reioyce and reioyce with mee againe render with me hartie thanks to God our heaueÌ„ly father that for his sonnes sake my sauiour redeemer Christ he hath vouchsafed to call me beyng els without his gracious goodnes in my selfe but a sinnefull a vyle wretch to call me I say vnto this high dignitie of hys true Prophets of his faithfull Apostles of his holy elect chosen Martyrs that is to dye and to spend this temporall lyfe in the defence maintenance of his eternal and euerlasting truth Ye know that be my Countreymen dwelling vppon the borders where alas the true man suffereth oftentymes muche wrong at the thieues hande iâ— it chaunce a man to be slayne of a thiefe as it oft chanceth there which went out with his neighbour to helpe him to rescue hys goods agayne that the more cruelly he bee slayne and the more stedfastly he stucke by his neighbour in the fight agaynst the face of the thiefe the more fauour and frendship shall all his posteritie haue for the slayne mans sake of all them that be true as long as the memory of his fact and his posteritie doth endure Euen so ye that be my kinsefolke and countreymen know ye how so euer the blynd ignorant wicked world hereafter shall rayse vppon my death which thyng they caÌ„not do worse then their fathers did of the death of Christ our Sauiour of his holye Prophets Apostles Martyrs know ye I say that both before God all them that be godly and that truly knâ—w follow the lawes of God ye haue and shall haue by gods grace euer cause to reioyce to thanke God highly and to thinke good of it and in God to reioyce of me your fleshe bloud whom God of his gracious goodnes hath vouchsafed to associate vnto the blessed coÌ„pany of his holy Martyrs in heauen and I doubt not in the infinite goodnes of my Lord God nor in the faithful fellowship of his elect chosen people but at both their hands in my cause ye shall rather finde the more fauour and grace For the Lord saieth that he will be both to them and theyrs that loue him the more louyng agayne in a thousand generations the Lord is so full of mercy to them I say and theirs which doe loue hym in deed And Christ saith againe that no maÌ„ can shew more loue then to geue his lyfe for his friend Now also knowe ye all my true louers in God my kinsfolke and Countreymen that the cause wherefore I am put to death is euen after the same sort and condition but touching more neere Gods cause in more waightie matters but in the general kynd all one For both is gods cause both is in the maintenance of right and both for the common wealth both for the weale also of the ChristiaÌ„ brother although yet there is in these two no small difference both concernyng the enimies the goods stolne the maner of the fight For know ye all that lyke as there wheÌ„ the poore true maÌ„ is robbed by the thiefe of his own goods truly gotten whereupon he and his househould should lyue he is greatly wronged the thiefe in stealing robbyng with violence the poore maÌ„s goods doth offend god doth transgres his law and is iniurious both to the poore man and to the common welth so I say know ye all that euen here in the cause of my death it is with the Church of England I meane the congregation of the true chosen children of GOD in this Realme of England whiche I knowledge not only to be my neighbours but rather the congregation of my spirituall brethren sisters in Christ yea members of one body wherein by Gods grace I am and haue bene grafted in Christ. This Church of England had of late of the infinite goodnesse and aboundaunt grace of almighty God great substaunce great riches of heauenly treasure great plenty of Gods true and sincere worde the true and wholesome administration of Christes holy Sacramentes the whole profession of Christes Religion truely and plainely set foorth in Baptisme the playne declaration vnderstandyng of the same taught in the holye Catechisme to haue bene learned of all true Christians This Church had also a true and sincere forme maner of the Lordes Supper wherein accordyng to Iesus Christes owne ordinaunce and holy institution Christes commaundementes were executed and done For vpon the bread and wyne set vppon the Lordes Table thankes were geuen the commemoration of the Lords death was had the bread in the remembrance of Christes body torne vpon the crosse was broken and the cuppe in the remembraunce of Christes bloud shed was distributed and both communicated vnto all that were present and would receyue them and also they were exhorted of the Minister so to doe All was done openly in the vulgar tong so that euery thyng might be both easily heard plainly vnderstand of all the people to Gods high glorye and the edification of the whole Church This Church had of late the whole diuine seruice all common and publike prayers ordeined to be said and heard in the common congregation not onely framed and fashioned to the true vayne of holy scripture but also set foorth accordyng to the commaundement of the Lord and S. Paules doctrine for the peoples edification in their vulgare tong It had also holy and wholesome Homelies in commendation of the principall vertues which are commended in Scripture and likewyse other Homelies agaynst the most pernicious and capitall vices that vseth alas to raigne in this Realme of England This Church had in matters of controuersie Articles so penned and framed alter the holy Scripture and grounded vpon the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that in short tyme if they had bene vniuersally receiued they should haue bene able to haue set in Christes Church much concorde and vnitie in Christes true religion and to haue expelled many false errors and heresies wherewith this Church alas was almost ouergone But alas of late into this spirituall possession of the heaueÌ„ly treasure of these godly riches are entred in theues that
bee free from chastisement whereof all are partakers then are ye bastardes and no children Seing then when as we haue had carnall parents which chastened vs we reuerenced them shall not we much more be subiect vnto our spirituall father that we might liue And they for a litle time taughte vs after theyr owne mind but this father teacheth vs to our commodity to geue vnto vs his holinesse Al chastisment for the present tyme appeareth not pleasaunt but paynefull but afterward it rendereth the fruite of righteousnesse on them which are exercised in it Wherefore let vs bee of good cheere good Brethren and let vs plucke vppe our feeble members that were fallen or beganne to faynt hart handes knees and all the rest and let vs walke vpright and straight that no limping no◠〈…〉 bring vs out of the way Let vs looke not vpon the thinges that be present but with the eyes of our fayth let vs stedfastly behold the thinges that be euerlasting in heauen and so choose rather in respecte of that whiche is to come with the chosen members of Christ to beare Christes Crosse then for this short life time to inioy all the riches honours and pleasures of the broade worlde Why should we Christians feare death Can death depriue vs of Christ which is all our coÌ„â—ort our ioy and our life Nay forsooth But contrary death shall deliuer vs from this mortall body whiche lodeth and beareth downe the spirite that it cannot so well perceiue heauenly thinges in the which so long as we dwell wee are absent from God Wherefore vnderstanding our state in that we be Christians that if our mortall body which is our earthly house were destroied we haue a building a house not made with handes but euerlasting in heauen c. therefore wee are of good cheere and know that when we are in the body we are absent from GOD for we walke by fayth and not by cleare fight Neuerthelesse we are bolde and had rather be absent from the bodye and present with GOD. Wherefore we striue whether we be present at home or absent abroad that we may alwayes please him And who that hath true fayth in our Sauior Christ whereby he knoweth somewhat truely what Christ our Sauiour is that he is the eternall sonne of God life light the wisedome of the father all goodnesse all righteousnesse and whatsoeuer is good that heart canne desire yea infinite plentye of all these aboue that that mans hart canne either conceiue or thinke for in him dwelleth the fulnesse of the Godheade corporally and also that he is geuen vs of the Father and made of GOD to be our wisedome our righteousnesse our holâ—nesse and our redemption who I say is he that beleueth this in deede that woulde not gladly bee with his mayster christ Paul for this knowledge coueted to haue bene loosed from the body and to haue beene with Christ for that he counted it muche better for himselfe and had rather to be loosed then to liue Therefore these wordes of Christe to the thiefe on the Crosse that asked of him mercy were full of comfort and solace This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise To dye in the defence of Christes Gospell it is our bounden duety to Christ and also to our neighbour To Christ for he dyed for vs and rose agayne that he might be Lord ouer all And seing he dyed for vs we also sayth S. Iohn shoulde ieopard yea geue our life for our Brethren And this kinde of geuing and loosing is getting and winning in deede for hee that geueth or looseth his life thus getteth winneth it for euermore Blessed are they therefore that die in the Lord and if they dye in the Lordes cause they are most happy of all Let vs not then feare death which can do vs no harme otherwise then for a momeÌ„t to make the flesh to smart but that our fayth whiche is surely fastened and fixed vnto the worde of GOD telleth vs that we shall be anon after death in peace in the handes of GOD in ioye in solace and that from death we shall go straight vnto life For Saynt Iohn sayeth he that liueth and beleeueth in me shall neuer dye And in an other place he shall depart from death vnto life And therefore this death of the Christian is not to be called death but rather a gate or entraunce into euerlasting life Therefore Paule calleth it but a dissolution and resolution and both Peter and Paul a putting of this Tabernacle or dwelling house Meaning thereby the mortall body as wherein the soule or spirite doth dwell here in this worlde for a small time Yea this death may be called to the Christian an end of all miseries For so long as we liue here we must passe through many tribulations before we canne enter into the kingdome of heauen And nowe after that death hath shot his bolt all the christian mans enemies haue done what they canne after that they haue no more to doe What coulde hurte or harme poore Lazarus that lay at the rich mannes Gate His former penury and pouerty his misery beggery and horrible sores and sickenesse For so soone as death had stricken him with his dart so soone came the aungels and caryed him straight vp into Abrahams bosome What lost he by death who from misery and payne is set by the ministery of Aungels in a place both of ioy and solace Farewell deare brethren farewell and let vs comforte our hartes in all troubles and in death with the worde of God for heauen and earth shall perish but the word of the Lord endureth for euer Farewell Christes dearely beloued spouse here wandering in this world as in a straunge land farre from thine owne couÌ„try coÌ„passed about on euery hand with deadly enemies which cease not to assault thee euer seeking thy destruction Farewell farewell O ye the whole and vniuersall congregation of the chosen of God here liuing vpon earth the true churche militant of Christ the true misticall body of Christ the very house holde and family of God and the sacred temple of the holy ghost Farewell Farewell O thou litle flocke of the highe heauenlye pastour Christ for to thee it hath pleased the heauenlye father to geue an euerlasting and eternall kingdome Farewell Farewell thou spirituall house of God thou holy and royall priesthood thou choseÌ„ generatioÌ„ thou holy nation thou wonne spouse Farewell Farewell N. R. ¶ An other treatise of B. Ridley wherein is conteyned first a lamentation for the chaunge of Religion in England then a comparison betwene the doctrine of the Gospell and the Romish religion with wholesome instructions in the end to all christians how to behaue themselues in time of tryall ALas what misery is thy church brought vnto O lord at this day Where of late the worde of the Lord was truely preached was read and heard in euery towne in euery Church
in euery village yea and almost in euery honest mans house alas now it is exiled and banished out of the whole realme Of late who was not taken for a louer of Gods word for a reader for a ready hearer for a learner of the same And now alas who dare beare any open countenaunce toward it but such as are content in Christes cause and for his wordes sake to stand to the daunger and losse of all that they haue Of late there was to be found of euery age of euery degree and kinde of people that gaue theyr diligēce to learne as they could out of Gods word the articles of the christian fayth the commaundementes of God and the Lordes prayer The babes and young children were taughte these thinges of theyr parentes of theyr maisters weekly of theyr Curates in euery church the aged folke whiche had bene brought vp in blindnes and in ignoraunce of those things which euery christian is boūd to know whē otherwise they could not yet they learned the same by oftē hearing theyr children and seruantes repeating the same but now alas and alas agayne the false Prophets of Antichrist which are past all shame do openly preach in pulpittes vnto the people of God that the Catechisme is to be counted heresy wherby theyr olde blindnes is brought home agayn for the aged are afraid of the higher powers and the youth is abashed and ashamed euen of that which they haue learned though it be Gods woord and dare no more meddle Of late in euery congregation throughout all Englād was made prayer and petition vnto God to be deliuered from the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormities from al false doctrine and heresy now alas Sathan hath perswaded England by his falshoode craft to reuoke her olde godly prayer to recant the same prouoke the fearefull wrath and indignation of God vpon her owne pate Of late by strayt lawes and ordinances with the consent of the nobles and commonalty and full agreement counsel of the prelates and clergy was banished hence the beast of Babilon with lawes I say and with othes all meanes that then could be deuised for so godly a purpose but now alas all these lawes are troden vnder foote the Nobles the Commonalty the Prelates and Cleargy are quite chaūged and all those othes though they were made in iudgement iustice truth and the matter neuer so good doth no more hold then a bond of Rushes or of a Barley straw nor publicke periurye no more feareth them then a shadow vpon the wall Of late it was agreed in Englande of all handes according to Paules doctrine and Christes commaūdemēt as Paule sayth playnly that nothing ought to be done in the Church in the publicke congregation but in that toūg which the Congregation could vnderstand that all might be edefied thereby whether it were Common Prayer Administration of the Sacramentes or any other thing belonging to publicke Ministerye of Gods holy and wholesome word but alas all is turned vpside downe Paules doctrine is put apart Christs commaundement is not regarded For nothing is heard commonly in the Church but in a straunge tongue that the people doth nothing vnderstand Of late al men and women were taught after Christes doctrine to pray in that toūg which they could vnderstād that they might pray with hart that whiche they shoulde speake with theyr toung now alas the vnlearned people is brought in that blindnes again to think that they pray when they speak with theyr toung they can not tell what nor wherof theyr hart is nothing mindefull at all for that it can vnderstand neuer a whit therof Of late the Lordes Supper was duely ministred and taught to be made common to all that were true Christians with thankesgeuing and setting foorth of the Lordes death passion vntill his returning agayne to iudge both quicke and dead but now alas the Lordes table is quite ouerthrowne and that whiche ought to be common to all godly is made priuate to a fewe vngodlye without any kind of thankesgeuing or any setting foorth of the Lordes death at all that the people is able to vnderstand Of late all that were endued with the light and grace of vnderstanding of Gods holy misteries did blesse God which had brought them out of that horrible blindnes and ignorance wherby in times past being seduced by sathans subtleties they beleued that the Sacrament was not the Sacrament but the thing it self wherof it is a Sacramēt that the creature was the Creator and that the thing whiche hath neither life nor sense alas suche was the horryble blindenesse was the Lord himselfe which made the eye to see and hath geuen all senses and vnderstandinge vnto man but now alas Englande is returned agayne lyke a Dogge to her owne vomitte and spuing and is in worsse case thē euer she was For it had bene better neuer to haue knowne the trueth then to forsake the truth once receiued and knowne and now not onely that light is turned into darcknesse and Gods grace is receiued in vayne but also lawes of death are made by high Courte of Parliament maysterfully to mainteine by sword fire and al kind of violence that haynous Idolatry wherein that adoration is geuen vnto the liuelesse and dumbe creature which is only due vnto the euerliuing God yea they say they can and do make of bread both manne and GOD by theyr transubstantiation O wicked mention and Sathans owne broode Of late was the Lordes cuppe at his Table distributed according to his owne cōmaundement by his expresse wordes in his Gospell as well to the Laity as to the clergy which order Christes Churche obserued so many hundreth yeares after as all the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers doe testify without contradiction of any one of them that can be shewed vnto this day but now alas not only the Lords commaundement is broken his cup is denied to his seruauntes to whom he commaunded it shoulde be distributed but also with the same is set vp a new blasphemous kinde of sacrifice to satisfye and paye the price of sinnes both of the dead and of the quicke to the great intollerable contumely of Christ our sauior his death passion which was and is the one only sufficient and euerlasting auayleable sacrifice satisfactorye for all the Electes of God from Adam the first to the last that shall be borne in the end of the world Of late the commaundement of God Thou shalte not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor any similitude or likenes of any thing in heauen aboue or in earth beneath or in the water vnder the earth thou shalte not bowe downe to them nor worship them This commaundement of God I say was grauen almost euery where in Churches was learned of euery body both young olde whereupon Images that prouoked the simple and ignorant people vnto Idolatrie as
corporall not carnall not naturall not sensible not perceptible but onely spirituall pag. 181. l. 18. c. l. 25. p. 223. l. 21. Confutation We receyue Christ in the Sacrament of his fleshe and bloud if we receiue hym worthily p. 190. l. 7. p. 197. lin 27. Confutation When an vnrepentant sinner receyueth the Sacramēt he hath not Christes body within hym p. 256. l. 18. Confutation He that eateth verily the flesh of Christ is by nature in Christ and Christ is naturally in hym pag. 18. li 51. Confutation An euill man in the sacrament receiueth in deed Christes very body p. 18. l. 24.25 Euill men eat verily the flesh of Christ p. 2561. l. 24.25 c. Confutation Christ geueth vs to be eaten the same flesh that he took of the virgin Mary p. 274. l. 25. We receyue not in the Sacrament Christes flesh that was crucified p. 276. l. 1. Confutation S. Augustines rule in his booke De doctrina Christiana pertaineth not to Christes supper p. 132. l. 40. S. Augustine meaneth of the Sacrament ibidem and p. 10. l. 44. Confutation Reason in place of seruice as beyng inferior to fayth wyll agree with the fayth of Transubstantiation well enough p. 300. l. 12. Confutation And as reason receyued into faithes seruice doth not striue with transubstantiation but agreeth well with it so mans senses be no such direct aduersaries to transubstantiation as a matter wherof they cannot skill for the senses cannot skill of substances p. 307. l. 11. c. Thine eyes say there is but bread and wyne thy taste sayeth the same thy feelyng and smellyng agreefully with them Hereunto is added the carnal mans vnderstanding which because it taketh the beginning of the senses procedeth in reasonyng sensually In the deuils sophistry fo 6. The Churche hath not forborne to preach the truth to the confusion of mans senses and vnderstandyng fol. 15. It is called bread because of the outward visible matter p. 327. lyne When it is called bread it is ment Christ the spirituall bread p. 320. l. 41. And the Catholike fayth teacheth that the fraction is in the outward signe and not in the body of Christ p. 165. lyne 1. and pag. 392. lyne 47. and in the Deuils Sophistry fol. 17. That which is broken is the bodye of Christ p. 392. lyne 49. The inward nature of the bread is the substance p. 323 lyne 14. Substance signifieth in Theodoret he sayth the outward nature p. 404. l. 40. The substances of bread and wyne be visible cretures p. 322. l. 30. and 323. l. 32. Accidents be the visible natures and visible elements p. 1406. l. 16. and 25. c. Christ is our satisfaction wholy and fully hath payd our whole debt to God the Father for the appeasyng of hys wrath agaynst vs p. 92. l. 6.7 The act of the priest done accordyng to Gods cōmandement must needs be propitiatory and ought to be trusted on to haue a propitiatory effect p. 437. l. 13. The sacrifice of our Sauiour Christ was neuer reiterate p. 416. l. 8. Priests do sacrifice Christ p. 431. l. 16. And the catholike doctrine teacheth the daily sacrifice to be the same in essence that was offered on the Crosse p. 439. l. 11. The Nestorians graunted both the Godhead manhood always to be in Christ continually p. 348. l. 11.12 The Nestorians denied Christ conceyued GOD or borne God but that he was afterward God as a mā that is not borne a bishop is after made a bishop So the Nestorians sayd that the Godhead was an accession after by merite and that he was conceyued only man p. 347. l. 47 50.51 and p. 148. l. 47. Christ vseth vs familiarly as he dyd hys Apostles p. 93. l. 21. Christ is not to be sayd conuersant in earth pag. 114. lin 11. c. ¶ Certaine things that Winchester granted vnto CHrist declared eatyng of hymselfe to signify beleeuing p. 29. l. antepenultima Confutation Christ must be spiritually in man before he receiue the Sacrament or els he cannot receyue the sacrament worthily p. 54. l. 44. p. 160. l. vltima p. 196. l. 3. p. 105. l 32. How Christ is present p. 69. l. 29. c. p. 81. l. 12. p. 181. li. 26. p. 65. l. 15. By faith we know only the beyng present of Christes most precious body not the maner thereof p. 70. l. 15. When we speake of Christes body we must vnderstād a true body which hath both forme and quantitie p. 81. l. 5. lin 35. Although Christs body haue all those truths of forme quantitie yet it is not present after the maner of quantitie ibidem l. 8.9 The demonstratiue this may bee referred to the inuisible substance p. 120. l. 42 All the old prayers and ceremonies sound as though the people did communicate with the priest p. 165. l. 46. The maner of Christs beyng in the Sacrament is not corporall nor carnall not natural not sensible not perceptible but only spirituall p. 181. l. 19. c. l. 25. p. 223. l. 21. When the vnrepentant sinner receiueth the sacrament he hath not Christes body within hym p. 256. l. 18. We eat not Christ as he sitteth in heauen raignyng p. 276. l. 18. The worde Transubstantiation was first spoken of in a generall Councell where the B. of Rome was present p. 284. l. 11. In the sacrifice of the church Christs death is not iterated but a memory daily renued of the death so as Christes offeryng on the crosse once done and consummate is now only remembred p. 440. l. 40. c. To these notes places of D. Ridley let vs also adioyne other 12. places or Articles of the lyke affinitie taken out of his booke called the examination of the proud hunter noted in the later end of D. Turners secōd course By these Articles it may appeare how this Bishop swarueth no lesse from the sound truth of Christes Gospell then he dyd in the other both from hymselfe and also from other hys fellow brethren of hys owne Catholike mother church of Rome The Articles in summe are these ¶ Twelue new found Articles of Steuen Gardiners Creede taught in hys booke called the examination of the hunter 1. THe ceremonies and traditions which the Bish. of Rome hath ordeyned and are now allowed in England are the pale of the church of England fol. 7. 2. The Popes ceremonies and traditions are good and politike lawes wherby God hath enclosed the kings subiects vnder hys maiestie alone ibidem 3. As king Richard an euill man made a good politicke law for the body common welth of England so can the Pope an euill man make good lawes and wholesome doctrine for mans soule and Christes church fol. 23. 4. Whatsoeuer is good spoken and vsed by mā is much more of God then Christes
meere office for thy soule health for reformation of thyne offences and misdemeanours nourishyng thee in the vertue of obedience and vnder the paynes of both censures of the Churche and also of other paynes of the lawe to aunswere fully playnely and truely to all the same 1 FIrst that thou N. hast firmly stedfastly and constātly beleeued in tymes past and so doest now beleue at this present that there is here in earth a catholike Church in the which Catholike Church the fayth and religion of Christ is truely professed allowed receyued kept and reteined of all faithfull and true christian people 2. Item that thou the sayd N. in tymes past hast also beleeued and so doest beleeue at this present that there are in the Catholique Church seuen Sacramentes instituted ordeined by God and by the consent of the holy churche allowed approoued receiued kept and reteyned 3. Item that thou the sayd N. wast in tymes past baptised in the fayth of the sayd catholike church professyng by thy godfather and godmothers the fayth and Religion of Christ and the obseruation thereof renouncing there the deuil all hys pomps and works and wast by the said sacrament of baptisme incorporate to the catholike church made a faythfull member thereof 4. Item that thou the sayd N. commyng to the age of 14. yeares and so to the age of discretion didst not depart from the sayd profession and fayth nor diddest mislike any part of the same fayth or doyngs but diddest like a faythfull Christian person abide and continue in all the same by the space of certayne yeares ratifieng and confirmyng all the same 5. Item that thou the said N. notwithstanding the premisses hast of late that is to say within these two yeares last past within the City dioces of London swarued at the lest way from some part of the sayd catholike faith and religion and among other thyngs thou hast misliked and earnestly spoken agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse the sacrament of the altar and the vnity of the church raisyng malignyng on the authoritie of the See of Rome and the fayth obserued in the same 6 Item that thou the sayd N. hast heretofore refused doest refuse at this present to be reconciled againe to the vnitie of the church knowledging and confessing the autoritie of the sayd See of Rome to be lawfull 7 Item that thou the sayd N. mislikyng the sacrifice of the Masse and the sacrament of the aultar hast refused to come to thy parish Church to heare Masse and to receyue the sayd Sacrament and hast also expresly sayd that in the sayd Sacrament of the aultar there is not the very bodye and bloud of our Sauiour Christ really substantially truly but hast affirmed expresly that the Masse is idolatry and abhomination and that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is none other substance but only material bread and materiall wyne which are tokens of Christes body bloud onely and that the substance of Christes bodye and bloud is in no wyse in the sayd Sacrament of the aultar 8 Item that thou the sayd N. beyng conuented before certaine Iudges or Commissioners for thy disorder herein and beyng found obstinate wilfull and heady wast by their commaundement sent vnto me and my prison to be examined by me Processe to be made against thee for thy offence herein 9. Item that all and singuler the premisses haue bene and be true and manifest and thy selfe not onely infamed and suspected therof but also culpable therin and by reason of the same thou wast and art of the iurisdiction of me Edmund B. of London and before me accordingly to the order of the Ecclesiasticall lawes art to be conuented and also by me to be punished and reformed ¶ Here follow likewyse their aunsweres in a generall made to the Articles aboue rehearsed ¶ And first concernyng the first Article in beleeuyng there is a Catholike Church TO the first Article they altogether agreeyng affirmed the same to bee true Iohn Tudson and Thomas Browne further addyng that the Church of England as it was at that present vsed was no part of the true catholike Church ¶ Concernyng the second Article that there be in the Churche seuen Sacraments To the second Article they aunswered that they acknowledged but onely two Sacraments in Christes catholike Church that is to say Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord Iohn Went and Tudson affirmyng that the sacrament of the aultar as it is vsed is an Idoll and no sacrament at all ¶ Concernyng the third Article that they were first baptised in the fayth of the Catholike Church professing by their Godfathers the profession of the same c. To the third article they agreed and confessed all to be true that they were baptised in the fayth of Christ and of the church then taught and afterward duryng the time of K. Edward the vj. they hearyng the Gospel preached and the truth opened followed the order of religion doctrine then vsed and set foorth in the raigne of the sayd kyng Edward Concernyng the fourth Article that they for the space of certayne yeares did ratifie or allowe and not departe from any part of the profession of the same Church To this fourth Article they graunted also and agreed Iohn Went addyng moreouer that about seuen yeares past he then beyng about twenty yeares of age began to mislyke certayne thyngs vsed in the Church of England as the ministration of the Sacrament of the aultare likewyse all the ceremonies of the sayd Church and dyd lykewyse at that present tyme mislike the same as they were vsed although hys godfathers and godmothers promised for hym the contrary Iohn Tudson added also in much like sort and sayde that when he came to the yeres of discretion that is about nine yeares past beyng about eighteene yeares of age he did mislike the doctrine and religion then taught and set forth in the church of England sauyng in king Edwards tyme in whose tyme the Gospell was truly set forth and further sayde that the doctrine set forth in the Queenes raigne was not agreeable to Gods word nor yet to the true catholike church that Christ speaketh of c. Isabell Foster with other graunted adding likewyse and saying to the sayde foure Articles that she continued in the same faith and Religion which she was baptised in after she came to the yeres of discretion as other common people did howbeit blindly and without knowledge till the raigne of King Edward the sixt at which tyme shee hearing the Gospel truly preached and opened to the people receyued thereupon the fayth and religion then taught and set forth c. ¶ Concernyng the fift Article that they of late yeares haue swarued and gone away misliked and spokē agaynst the profession of the same Church at least some part thereof especially the sacrifice of the Masse the Sacrament of the aultar
of two Papists of the parish of Chartham his vtter enemies Sander and Browne by name for a Sermon preached at Chartham or Passion Sunday which chanced on S. Gregories euen they both beyng absent that day at Wye faire as it is well prooued namely for that he preached against the Masse saying that our Sauiour Christ was the onely soule Priest which song Masse on the aultar of the Crosse there sacrifising for the sinnes of the worlde once for euer and that all other Masses were but remembraunces and thankesgeuing for that one sacrifice or such wordes in effect Wherefore to conclude right worshipfull knowyng your godly zeales as well towardes the preferment of sincere Religion as your no lesse affection towardes the Kyng hys Maiesties persone and his godly proceedinges I most humbly beseeche you in the bowels of our Sauiour Christ so to ponder the weightye consideration of the premisses as by your trauailes vnto the Kinges Maiestie or to the honourable Counsaile we here in Kent that haue now of late our heartes bent towardes the obseruation of the lawe of God and the Prince thorough Turners godlye perswasions may receyue from your worships some comfortable worde of his deliueraunce or els certaynely many an honest and simple man lately embracing the trueth may perhaps fall away desperately from the same not without danger of their soules In accomplishing whereof your worships shall not onely do vnto almighty God and the Prince most true and acceptable seruice but also binde the sayd M. Turner with all other to whom this cause doth apperteine both dayly to pray for your prosperities and also to bee at your commaundementes during theyr lyues From Caunterbury the second day of Nouember Your worships euermore at commaundement R. M. And thus much conteineth the letter sent as is sayd by M. Morice to Doctor Buttes and Syr Anthony Denye Now what successe and speede this letter had it foloweth to be declared For Doctour Buttes the kinges Phisition aforesayd after the receipte of these letters considering the weighty contentes of the same as he was euer a forwarde friend in the Gospels cause so he thought not to forsâ—acke this matter to the vttermost of his diligence and so spying his time wheÌ„ the king was in trimming and in washing as his maner was at certayne times to call for his Barbar Doctour Buttes whose manner was at such times euer to be present and with some pleasaunt conceites to refresh and solace the kinges minde brought with hym in his hand this Letter The king asking what newes Doctour Buttes pleasantly and merely beginneth to insinuate vnto the king the effect of the matter and so at the kinges commaundement read out the letter which when the king had heard and paused a little with himselfe vpon the same commaunded agayne the letter to be read vnto him The hearing and consideration wherof so altered the kinges minde that wheras before he commaunded the sayde Turner to be whipped out of the countrey he now commaunded him to be reteined as a faythfull Subiect And here of that matter an end Let vs now returne to the Archbishop agayne Who although he was compassed about as is sayde with mighty enemies and by many crafty traynes impugned yet through Gods more mighty prouideÌ„ce working in the kinges hart so to fauor him he rubbed out all Kyng Henryes time without blemishe or foyle by meanes of the kinges supportation who not onely defended the sayd archbishop agaynst all his conspired aduersaryes but also extended such speciall fauour vnto him in such sort that he being not ignorant of hys wife whoÌ„ he had maryed before at Noremberge being Niece to the wife of Osiander keping her also all the sixe Articles time contrary to the law notwithstanding he both permitted the same and kept his counsell Then after the death of Kyng Henry immediatelye succeeded his sonne K. Edwarde vnder whose gouernement and protection the state of this Archbishoppe beyng his Godfather was nothing appayred but rather more aduaunced During all this meane time of king Henry aforesayd vntill the entring of king Edward it seemeth that Cranmer was scarsly yet throughly persuaded in the right knowledge of the Sacrament or at least was not yet fully rypened in the same wherin shortly after he being more grouÌ„dly confirmed by confereÌ„ce with Bishop Ridley in processe of time did so profite in more ryper knowledge that at last he tooke vpon him the defence of that whole doctrine that is to refute and throw downe first the corporall presence secondly the phantasticall Transubstantiation Thirdly the Idolatrous adoration Fourthlye the false errour of the Papistes that wicked menne doe eate the naturall body of Christ and lastly the blasphemous sacrifice of the Masse Whereupon in conclusion he wrote fiue bookes for the publicke instruction of the Church of England which instruction yet to this day standeth and is receiued in this Church of England Agaynste these fiue bookes of the Archbishop Steuen Gardiner the archenemy to Christ and his Gospell being then in the Tower slubbereth vp a certayne answere such as it was which he in open Court exhibited vp at Lambeth being there examined by the Archbishop aforesayd other the kinges CoÌ„missioners in king Edwardes dayes which booke was intituled An Explication and assertion of the true Catholick fayth touching the blessed SacrameÌ„t of the aultar with a confutation of a booke written against the same Agaynste this Explication or rather a cauilling Sophistication of Steuen Gardiner Doctour of law the Archbishop of Caunterbury learnedlye and copiously replying againe maketh aunswere which also he published abroad to the eies and iudgementes of all men in print All which writinges and bookes as well of the one part as of the other our present story woulde require here to be inferred but because to prosecute the whole matter at length wyll not be comprehended in a small roome and maye make to long taryaunce in our story it shall therfore be best to put of the same vnto the place of the Apendix folowing wherin the Lord willing we intend to close vp both these and other diuers treatises of these learned Martyrs as to this our story shall apperteine The vnquiet spirite of Stephen Gardiner beyng not yet contented after all this thrusteth out an other booke in Latine of the like Popishe Argument but after an other title named Marcus Anthonius Constantius Whereunto first the Archbishoppe agayne intending a full confutation had already absolued three partes of his aunsweare lying in prison Of the which partes two perished in Oxforde the other yet remayneth in my handes ready to bee seene and set forth as the Lord shall see good Also Bishop Ridley lying likewise the same time in prison hauing ther the sayd booke of Marcus Antonius for lack of penne and paper with a lead of a window in the margent of the booke wrote annotations as strayghtnesse of time would serue him in refutation of the
lawes of appealing whych say A iudge that is refused ought not to proceede in the cause but to leaue off And when he had required of me answers to certaine articles I refused to make him any answeare I sayde I would yet gladly make answeare to the moste renoumed Kinges and Queenes deputies or Attourneis then present wyth this condition notwythstanding that mine answeare should be extraiudicial and that was permitted me And with thys my protestation made and admitted I made aunsweare but mine aunsweare was sodaine and vnprouided for and therefore I desired to haue a Copie of mine aunsweares that I myght putte too take awaye chaunge and amende them and thys was also permitted mee Neuerthelesse contrarye to hys promyse made vnto mee no respecte hadde to my protestation nor licence geuen to amende myne aunsweare the saide reuerende Father Bishop of Glocester as I heare commanded mine aunsweares to be enacted contrary to the equitie of the lawe In which thing againe I feele mee muche grieued 4 Furthermore I coulde not for many causes admit the bishop of Romes vsurped authority in this Realme nor consent to it first my solemne othe letting mee whyche I made in the time of most famous memorie of king Henry the eight according to the lawes of Englande Secondly because I knewe the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome whych he vsurpeth to be againste the crowne customes and lawes of this realme of Englād in so much that neither the king can be crowned in thys realme without the most grieuous crime of periurie nor may Bishops enioy their Bishoprickes nor iudgements be vsed accordyng to the lawes and customes of this Realme except by the byshop of Romes authoritie be accursed both the King and Queene the Iudges wryters and executors of the lawes and customes with all that consent to them Finally the whole Realme shal be accursed 5 Moreouer that heinous and vsurped authoritie of the bishop of Rome through reseruations of the Bishoprickes Prouisions Annuates Dispensations Pardones Appellations Bulles and other cursed Marchaundice of Rome was woont exceedingly to spoyle and consume the richesse and substaunce of this Realme which all thinges shoulde followe againe by recognising and receyuing of that vsurped authoritye vnto the vnmeasurable losse of thys Realme 6 Finally it is most euident by that vsurped authority not onely the Crowne of Englande to be vnder yoke the lawes and customes of this realme to be throwen downe and troden vnder foote but also the most holy Decrees of Councels together with the precepts both of the gospel and of God When in times past the sonne of righteousnesse being risen in the world Christian religion by the preaching of the Apostles began to be spred verye farre abroade and to floorish in so much that theyr sounde went out into all the worlde innumerable people which walked in darknesse saw a great light Gods glory euery where published did flourishe the onely carke and care of the Ministers of the church was purely sincerely to preache Christ the people to imbrace and followe Christes doctrine Then the church of Rome as it were Lady of the world both was also was coūted worthily the mother of other churches for as much as then she first begat to Christ nourished with the foode of pure doctrine did help them with their riches succoured the oppressed and was a sanctuarie for the miserable she reioyced with them that reioyced and wept with them that wept Then by the examples of the Bishops of Rome riches were despised worldly glory pompe was troden vnder foote pleasures and riot nothyng regarded Then this fraile vncertain life being ful of al miseries was laughed to scorne whiles thorow the example of Romish martyrs men did euery where presse foorth warde to the life to come But afterward the vngratiousnes of dānable ambition neuer satisfied auarice and the horrible enormitie of vices had corrupted taken the see of Rome there followed euery where almost the deformities of all churches growing out of kinde into the manners of the churche their mother leauing their former innocencie and puritie and slipping into foule and heinous vsages For the foresayde and many other griefes and abuses which I intend to prooue and doe profer my selfe in time conuenient to prooue heereafter since reformation of the aboue mentioned abuses is not to be looked for of the byshop of Rome neither can I hope by reason of hys wicked abuses and vsurped authority to haue hym an equall iudge in hys owne cause therefore I do chalenge and appeale in these wrytinges from the Pope hauing no good counsell and from the aboue named pretenses commissions and iudges from their citations processes and from all other things that haue or shal folow therupon from euery one of them and from all their sentences censures paines and punishmēts of cursing suspension and interdicting and from all others what soeuer theyr denouncinges and declarations as they pretende of schisme of heresie adulterie depriuation disgrading by them or by any of them in any manner wise attempted done and set forwarde to be attempted to be done and to be sette foorth hereafter sauing alwayes their honors and reuerences as vnequal and vnrighteous more tyrannicall violent and from euery griefe to come which shall happen to me as wel for my selfe as for al and euery one that cleaueth to me or will heereafter be on my side vnto a free generall councel that shal heereafter lawfully be in a sure place to the which place I or a Proctour deputed by mee maye freely and with safety come and to him or them to whom a man may by the lawe priuiledge custome or otherwyse challenge and appeale And I desire the first the seconde and the thirde time instantly more instantly and most instantly that I maye haue messengers if there be any man that wil can geue me them And I make open promise of prosecuting thys mine appellation by the way of disanulling abuse inequalitie and vnrighteousnes or otherwise as I shal be better able choise and liberty reserued to me to put too diminish chaunge correcte and interpretate my sayings and to reforme all thinges after a better fashion sauing alwaies to me euery other benefit of the law and to them that either be or will be on my parte And touching my doctrine of the sacrament and other my doctrine of what kinde soeuer it be I protest that it was neuer my minde to wryte speake or vnderstand any thing contrary to the moste holy woorde of God or else against the holy catholicke church of Christ but purely and simply to imitate and teach those things onely whyche I had learned of the sacred scripture and of the holy catholicke church of Christe from the beginning and also according to the exposition of the moste holye and learned Fathers and Martyrs of the Church And if any thing hath peraduenture chaunced otherwise then I
Churche 461.462 howe due in the old law how in the new 537 Tithes proued pure almes 462. Tithes of all moueables in England and IrelaÌ„d promised to the Pope for granting king Henry 3. hys sute 272. Tithes not exacted in the primitiue Church 485. not allowed by the new Testament 537. Title and stile of the Pope and romish church 1.8 Titles attributed to the Bishop of Rome 9. Titles of dignitie vsed of the pope in common with other Bishops of old time 12 Title of Scotland proper to England 341 Title of Fraunce howe it came to king Edward 377.380 Title of the house of Yorke to the Crowne of England ibid. Title of king Edward 4. proued at Paules Crosse. 712. Title of defender of the fayth 989. T O. Tomkins his History .1533 hys haÌ„d burned by Boner .1534 his first examination ibid. his second examination his articles obiected agaynst him his cruell martyrdome 1535 Tomasin a woode mayd to William Mainard 〈…〉 story and martyrdome for the testimony of Christes Gospell 1983.1984 Tomb of Elfleda idolatrously worshipped 156 Tonstall Bishop of Duresme his sermon against the Pope with notes vpon the same .1060.1061 committed to the tower 1296 Tonsure maketh not a Priest 545 Tooly his story and death digged out of the ground with processe agaynst him being dead .1583.1584 at last burned 1585 Tormentes brought out to terrify the Christians 91 Tormentes of sundry sortes deuised to persecute Christians with all 8.34.37.79 Torney besieged 368.379 Torner a good Preacher in Kent his trouble for the Gospell .1868 an apology of his doctrine 1868 1869 Towne of Lennam beat theyr Byshop 428 Townes and Castles built and repayred in England 147 T R. Trabula with her sister martyrs 98. Tracie hys testament 1042. Traâ—anus Emperour hys cruelty to the Christians 39 Transubstantiation first brought into the Church .253.168 by Frier Tarquinus .253.168 why not to be beleued .1035 coÌ„contrary to the worde of God 1136.1363.1392 TraÌ„substantiatioÌ„ free to be beleued or not to be beleued many huÌ„dred yeares after Christ .1614 when brought in and by whome .1620 confuted very learnedly .1670.1671.1672 but a late plantation .1803 not grounded neyther vpon scripture nor antiquitie 1808 Transubstantion cannot helpe in the time of neede .393 confuted .495.1121.1125.1126.1127 is agaynst the worde of God .534.1122 not taught openly of 1000. yeares after Christ. 544.1621 Transubstantiation contrary to the scriptures .1136.1363.1392 of no antiquitie .1137.1138.1139 neuer spoken of till 1000. yeres after Christ .1146 a new doctrine 1147.1394 when it came first in ibid. proued by lying myracles 1148. disproued in a disputation at Oxford 1373.1374 Trapnell Martir 1030. Trent dried vp 198. Trentall Masses disproued 1363. Tresham hys doltish and assie reasons to perswade to papistry 1475. Treason to deny the kinges supremacie 1074. Treuisam Confessor buried in the fields and somâ—oned after hys death 1665. Treatise of Nicholas Ridley agaynst the worshipping of Images and hauing them in Churches or oratories 2128.2129.2130.2131 Tribute out of Englande to the Pope in one yeare 273.268 Tribute paid to the Danes for peace 161 Tribute for concubines 862 Tribulation better then prosperity to a Christian man 1838 Triphon Martyr his story 63 Trouble and persecution of good men and women in the Dioces of Liechfield and Couentry and of theyr penance 1955 Troling Smith a Papist his sodeine death 2101 Trouble in the Church about friers 409 Trouble betwene Philip the freÌ„ch Kyng and Pope Boniface .342 betweene king Edward .1 and his Barons 350 Truce betwene England france 387 Truce betweene the Scottes and England 368.379 Trunchfielde her trouble for the Gospell 1704. her martyrdome for the same 1893 T V. Turkes theyr originall .736.741 their cruelty murther and bloudy actes .735.736 740.745.748 theyr fayth .22 they inuade christendome theyr bloudy cruelty not resisted by reason of the pope 310. their history how needful to be known .735 false of promises 752.753 Tudson Martyr his story martyrdome 1844.1857.1858 Turkillus a Dane his persecution 161 Turinus a Flatterer and a great briber killed or smothered with smoke 57 Turner a great learned man dyed in exile 1217. Turney and barriers sport turned into cruell feight and bloudshed 338. Turning martyr his story martirdome 639.640 Tuttie martyr his story 1708. Tunstall bishop of London a persecutor 999. T W. Twenty nyne persons condemned vpon surmised causes to be hanged drawne and quartered 2126. Two and twenty godly persons of Colchester taken and brought vp to London for the profession of Gods holy word and imprisoned for the same 1971.1972 Two many postes or pillers wher by the deuill mayntayneth hys kingdome of papistry withall 1725. Twyford hys miserable end 2105. Twyford a tormentor of the martyrs in Smithfield 1257. Tye Priest a bloudy persecutor .2006 his letter to Boner against the professors of the Gospell 2006.2007 T Y. Tymmes his godly and comfortable letter to a certayne friend of his 2142. V A. VAlerian Emperour his good beginning 67. his crueltie afterward to the christians is plagued of God and excoriate of the Persians 74. Ualuation of Benefices and other ecclesiastical promotions and dignities 429.430 Ualentine Freese and his wife burned in Yorke 1027. V E. Uerdicte of the inquest vppon the death of Rich. Hunne 809 Uerities grounded vpon the word of God 24. Ueritie wherein it consisteth 392. Uerses prophesiyng the commyng of Christ. 398. Uerses in prayse of Berengarius 1152.1149 Uerses of Fredericke Emperour and Innocent the Pope 316. Uerses of White Byshop of Lincolne for ioy of the mariage of king Phillip and Queene Mary with aunswere to the same verses 1471.1472 Uerses vpon the death of Doctor Nicholas Cranmer archbishop of Canterbury 1893. Uespasian a tyrant Emperour 31. Uestments and holy vessels seruing for the altar .67 vestimeÌ„ts wherein S. Peter sayd Masse or els the papistes lye 396. Uestmentes and albes 1404. Uetius Epagathus a godly martyr his story 46 V I. Uirgins 40. martyrs theyr story 61. Uirgines 2 â— with theyr mother martyrs 78. Uertue none to be ascribed to pictures 75. Uitalis martyr with many others 91. Uitus companion of Iohn De. Clum 633. Uiewe of all ecclesiasticall promotions in England 429. Uisitation of Cardinall Poole with hys Articles to bee inquired of 1969. Uisitation in Cambridge wyth the condemning taking vp buâ—ning of the bones and bookes of Bucer and Paulus Phagius two famous learned men 1956. Uictor Bishop of Rome stopped from his excommunication by Ireneus .4 55. Uictor with 360. martyrs .80 hys constant boldnes and Martyrdome 81. Uictor sayd to dye a martyr 56. Uictor 2. Pope 168. poisoned in his chalice 185. Vicarius Christi 1119. Uienna besieged of the Turkes 749.750.748 Uincentius with others martyrs 52. Uincentius hys cruel martyrdome 92. Uisitation of the Pope thorow all religious houses in England 278 V L. Ulricus gouernoure of Austria 7â—0 slayne 721. Ulricus Zwinglius his actes lyfe and story .866 slayn in battayle .872 afterward burned 873 Uladislaus K. of Hungary slaine
And as hee neuer ceaseth to be man so doth he neuer lose the similitude of man hys body there hath hys liniamentes hee leaueth them not so hath that body there hys highnesse and shrinketh not and hys manly shape he altereth not at any tyme. He is in that he tooke of the virgin Mary a naturall man in all conditions except sinne And what he tooke of hys blessed Mother by the workyng of the holye Ghost he tooke it for euer and will not exchaunge the same for anye other He tooke the shape of a man with the substaunce of hys manhoode in one sacred wombe There were they coupled together by the holy ghost neuer to be deuyded a sunder He retayneth the one with the other in seperablye As he will not altar the substaunce of hys fleshe into the substaunce of bread no more will hee altar the shape of hys bodye into the forme of bread There cannot be a greater absurditie agaynst the truth then to thinke that he would leaue the shape that he tooke in the virgins womb being an accident vnto hys manhoode and ioyne vnto the same a wafer cake baken in an ouen or betwene a payre of yrons As he is in heauen very man one onely mediatour betwene God and man euen the man Chryst Iesus hee it is that is the propitiation for our sinnes Be bolde therefore to confesse thys most pure and Apostolicall doctrine and also that all fauoure mercy and forgeuenesse commeth onely by him He onely of God the father was made for vs all wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption All these are the giftes of God the father freely geuen vnto vs by Christ Iesus God and man through fayth in his bloud and not by the merites of men Giftes they are I say freely geuen vnto vs of fauoure wythout our deserte by beleeuing and not by deseruing To this doe the lawe and the Prophetes beare witnesse This doctrine haue all the blessed Martyrs of Christes church wytnessed wyth theyr bloude to bee true To thys trueth haue all the consciences of all true beleuers subscribed euer since the Ascension of Christ. This witnesse is not of man but of God What better quarrell can ye thē haue to geue your liues for then the trueth it selfe That man that geueth his lyfe for the truth taketh the rediest way to lyfe He that hath the Popes curse for the truth is sure of Christes blessing Well then my brethren what shall now lette but that ye goe forward as ye haue begon Nay rather runne wyth the runners that ye maye obtayne the appoynted glorye Holde on the right waye looke not back haue the eye of youre heart fixed vppon GOD and so runne that ye may get holde of it Cast awaye all your worldly pelfe and worldly respects as the fauour of friendes the feare of men sensuall affection respect of persons honour prayse shame rebuke wealth pouertie riches landes possessions carnall fathers and mothers wife and children with the loue of your own selues and in respect of that heauenly treasure ye loooke for let al these be denyed vtterly refused of you so that in no cōditiō they do abate your seale or quenche youre loue towardes God In this case make no acōpt of thē but rather repute thē as vile in comparison of euerlasting life Away with them as thornes that choke the heauenly seede of the Gospel where they be suffered to grow They are burdens of the fleshe which encomber the soule exchaunge them therefore for aduauntage Doth not he gayne that findeth heauenly and immortall treasure for earthly corruptible riches Loseth that man any thing whiche of his carnall father and mother is forsaken when therefore he is receaued of God the father to be his childe and eyre in Christ Heauenly for earthly for mortall immortall for transitory thinges permanēt is great gaynes to a Christian conscience Therefore as I beganne I exhort you in the Lorde not to be afrayd Shrinke not my brethren mistrust not God bee of good comforte reioyce in the Lord hold fast your fayth and continue to the end Deny the world and take vp your crosse and follow him whiche is your loadesman and is gone before If you suffer with him yea you shall raygne with him What way can you glorifie the name of your heauenly father better then by sufferyng death for his sonnes sake What a spectacle shal it be to the world to beholde so godly a fellowship as you seruauntes of God in so iust a quarrell as the Gospell of Christ is with so pure a conscience so strong a fayth and so liuely a hope to offer your selues to suffer most cruell tormentes at the handes of Gods enemyes and so to end your dayes in peace to receaue in the resurrection of the righteous life euerlasting Be strong therfore in your battayle The Lord God is on your side and his truth is your cause and against you be none but the enemies of the crosse of Christe as the serpent and his seede the Dragon with hys tayle the marked men of the Beast the ofspring of the Pharisees the congregation malignant the generation of Vipers murtherers as theyr father the deuill hath bene from the beginning To conclude such are they as the Lorde God hath alwayes abhorred and in all ages resisted and ouerthrowne God from whome nothing is hid knoweth what they are Hee that searcheth the heartes of men he hath found them out to be crafty subtill full of poyson proud disdainefull stiffenecked deuourers raueners and barkers against the truth filthy shamelesse and therefore doth the spirite of God by the mouthes of hys holy Prophetes and Apostles call them by the names of Foxes serpentes Cockatrices Lyons Leopardes Bulles Beares Wolues Dogs Swine Beasts teachyng vs therby to vnderstād that their natural inclinatiō is to deceaue poison and destroy as much as in them lyeth the faythfull and elect of God But the Lord with his right arme shal defend his little flocke agaynst the whole rabblement of these worldlings which haue conspired against him he hath numbred all the heares of his childrens heades so that not one of thē shal pearish without hys fatherly wil. He kepeth the sparrowes much more will he preserue them whom he hath purchased with the bloud of the immaculate Lambe Hee will keepe them vnto the houre appointed wherein the name of God shal be glorified in his saynctes In the meane tyme let them woorke theyr willes let them enuy let them maligne let thē blaspheeme let them curse banne betray whippe scourge hang and burne for by these meanes God will try his elect as gold in the furnace and by these fruites shall they also bring themselues to be knowen what they be for all their sheepes skinnes For as he that in suffering paciently for the Gospell of God is thereby knowne to be of Christ euen so in likewise is
the persecutor of him knowne to be a member of Antichrist Besides this their extreme cruelty shall be a meane the sooner to prouoke God to take pittie vpon his seruauntes and to destroy them that so tyrannously entteate his people as we may learne by the historyes as well in the bondage of Israell vnder Pharao in Egypt as also in the miserable captiuitie of Iuda in Babilon Where as when the people of God were in most extreeme thraldome theÌ„ did the Lord stretch forth his mighty power to deliuer his seruauntes Though God for a tyme suffer them to be exalted in theyr owne pryde yet shal they not scape his vengeaunce They are hys roddes and when hee hath worne them to the stumpes then will he cast them into the fire this shal be theyr final reward Our duetye is in the meane while paciently to abide the wil of God which worketh al thinges for the best Thus dealeth he with vs partly for our tryall and partly also for our sinnes which we most greeuously haue committed to the great slaunder of hys gospell whereby the name of God was euil spoken of among hys enemies for the whiche he now punisheth vs with his fatherly corrections in this worlde that wee shoulde not be dampned with the world By thys meanes seeketh hee his sheep that were lost to bring theÌ„ home to the fold agayn By this wâ—y seeketh he to reform vs that we may be lyke vnto him after the image of his son Iesus christ in al holines righteousnes before him Finally this way vseth his godly wisedome to make vs therby to know him our selues in him that afore time had in a manner forgotten him praysed be hys name therefore And as for these Balaamites whiche nowe do molest vs commit them to the handes of GOD geue him the vengeaunce and hee will reward them Fall ye to prayer and let these belly GODS prate For he is in heauen and sleepeth not that keepeth Israell He is in heauen that made the seas calme and when the Disciples were afrayd Let vs nowe faythfully call vppon him and hee wyll heare vs. Let vs cry vnto the Lorde for he is gracious and mercifull When we are in trouble he is with vs he will deliuer vs and he will glorifie vs. If we come vnto him we shall find him turned vnto vs. If we repent vs of our wickednes done agaynst hym theÌ„ shall he take away the plague that he hath deuised agaynst vs. Let vs therefore earnestly repent and bring forth the worthy fruites of repentaunce Let vs study to be hys then shall we not neede to feare what these hipocrites do agaynst vs whiche wyth theyr pretensed holines deceiue the harts of the simple and abuse the authoritie of God in his Princes causing them by theyr procurement to testify their ambicious prelacye and to erect vpp theyr Idoll agayne with the Romish Masse God in whose hands are the hartes of kinges open the hart of the Queenes highnesse to espy them out what they be and so to wede theÌ„ out that they no longer be suffered to trouble the congregation of God and to poyson the realme with Pope holy doctrine God almightye for hys sonne Iesus Christes sake deliuer the Queenes highnes and this her church realme froÌ„ these proud prelates which are as profitable in the Churche of Christ as a polecatte in the middest of a Warran of connies To conclude my brethren I commit you to God and to the power of his worde whiche is able to establishe you in all truth His spirite be with you and worke alway that ye may be mindfull of your dueties towards hym whose ye are both body and soule Whome see that ye loue serue dread and obey aboue al worldly powers and for nothing vnder the heaueÌ„s defile your conscieÌ„ce before God Dissemble not with his word God will not be mocked nay they that dissemble with hym deceiue themselues Such shal the Lord deny cast out at the last day such I say as beare two faces in one hoode such as play on both hands suche as deny the knowne trueth such as obstinately rebell against him All such with their partakers shall the Lord destroy God defend you from all such and make you perfite vnto the end Your sorrowe shall be turned into ioy ¶ An other letter sent to hys wife THe God and father eternal which brought again from death our Lord Iesus christ keep thee deare wife now and euer amen and al thy parentes and friendes I praise God for his mercy I am in the same state that ye lefte me in rather better then woorse looking dayly for the liuing God before whome I hunger full sore to appeare and receaue the glory of whiche I trust thou art willing to be a partaker I geue God most harty thankes therefore desiring thee of all loues to stand in that faith which thou hast receiued and let no man take away the seed that almighty God hath sowne in thee but lay hands of euerlasting lyfe which shall euer abide when both the earth and all earthly frends shall perish desiring them also to receaue thankfully our trouble whiche is momentane and light and as S. Paule sayth not worthy of the thinges whiche shall be shewed on vs that we patieÌ„tly carying our crosse may attayne to the place where our sauiour Christ is gone before to the which I beseeche God of his mercye bryng vs speedely I haue bene much troubled about your deliuerance fearing muche the perswasions of worldlinges and haue founde a friend whiche will I trust finde a meane for you if you bee not alreadye prouyded desirynge you in anye case to abide suche order as those my friendes shall appoint in God And beare well in mind the wordes which I spake at our departing that as god hath found vs and also elected vs worthy to suffer with hym We may endeuour our selues to follow vprightly in thys our vocation desiring you to present my hartye commendations to all our friendes and in especiall to youre Parentes keeping your matter close in any wise Geue most harty thankes to my frend whiche onely for oure cause is come to Windsor Continue in prayer Do well Be faultles in all thinges Beware abhominations Keepe you cleane from sinne Praye for me as I doe for you I haue sent you a peece of golde for a token and moste entierlye desire you to send me word if ye lacke any thing The lord Iesu preserue you and yours Amen From Newgate the 15. of Aprill By your husband here and in heauen Robert Smith This foresayde Robert Smith the valiaunt and constant martyr of christ thus replenished as ye haue heard with the fortitude of Gods spirite was condemned at LoÌ„don by Boner there Bishop the xii day of Iulye and suffered at Uxbridge the 8. day of August who as he had bene a comfortable instrument of God before to
denye to be lye or betraye the innocencye of that heauenlye doctrine or to bee ashamed to confesse and stande to the defence of the same seeing that Christe planted it with hys moste precious bloude and all good menne haue more esteemed the true and infallible woorde of GOD then all thys transitorye worlde or their owne mortall liues And I beleeue this doctrine of the Patriarkes Prophetes Christe and his Apostles to be sufficient and absolutely perfecte to instructe and teache mee and all the holy Church of our dueties towardes God the Magistrates and our neighbours Firste and principallye I do assuredly beleeue wythout any doubting that there is one Deitie or Diuine essence and infinite substaunce which is both called and is in dede God euerlasting vnbodilye vnpartible vnmeasurable in power wisedome and goodnesse the maker and preseruer of all thinges as well visible as inuisible and yet there be three distincte persones all of one Godheade or Diuine beynge and all of one power coequall consubstantiall coeternell the Father the Sonne and the holye Ghoste I beleeue in God the Father Almightie c. As touching God the Father of heauen I beleeue as muche as holye Scripture teacheth mee to beleeue The Father is the firste persone in Trinitie first cause of our saluation which hathe blessed vs with all maner of blessinges in heauenly thinges by Christe whych hathe chosen vs before the foundations of the worlde were layde that wee shoulde be holye and wythout blame before hym who hath predestinate vs and ordained vs to bee his childrenne of adoption thorough Christe Iesu. In hym as it is sayde we liue wee mooue and haue oure being he nourisheth feedeth and geueth meate to euery creature And in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lorde I beleue that the woorde that is the Sonne of God the seconde person in Trinitie did take mannes nature in the wombe of the blessed Virgine Marie So that there be in hym two natures a Diuine nature and an humaine nature in the vnitie of parson inseparable conioyned and knitte in one Christe truely God and truely man the expresse and perfecte Image of the inuisible God wherin the will of God the Father shineth apparantly and wherein man as it were in a glasse may beholde what he ought to doe that he maye please God the Father Borne of the Virgine Marie truelye sufferinge his Passion crucified deade and buryed to the entent to bring vs againe into fauoure wyth God the Father almightie and to be a sacrifice hoste and oblation not onely for originall sinne but also for all actuall sinnes of the whole generation of mankinde For all the woorkes merites deseruings doinges and obedience of man towards God althoughe they be done by the spirite of God in the grace of God yet being thus done be of no validitie worthine nor merite before God except God for his mercy and grace accoumpte them woorthye for the woorthinesse and merytes of Christ Iesus The same Christ went downe to the helles and truely rose againe the thirde day and ascended into the heauēs that he might there stil raigne and haue dominion ouer all creatures and from thence shall come c. I beleue in the holy Ghost coequall with God the Father and the Sonne and proceeding from them bothe by whose vertue strength and operation the true Catholicke Church which is the Communion and societie of Saintes is guided in all truthe veritie kept frō al errors fals doctrine the deuill all power of sinne Which Church is sanctified and halowed with the precious bloude and spirite of our Lorde Iesus Christe whiche hathe also her signe and mark that she heareth and foloweth the voice of her only and true pastour Christ and no strangers This church also is the house of God the congregation of the liuing God the piller of truth the liuely body of Christe a Church both in name and in deede I beleue the remission of sinnes by the only meanes and merites of Christes death passion who made vnto vs of God that onely sacrifice and oblation offered once for all and for euer for all them that be sanctified I beleue the resurrection of the body whereby in the last day al men shal rise again from death the soules ioyned againe to the bodies the good to euerlasting life the wicked to euerlasting pain and punishmēt And nothing may more certainly stablish confirme our faith that we shall rise againe immortal both in body soule thē the resurrection of Christ our Sauiour and first fruites of the deade Nowe that Christe our head is risen we beynge hys body and members must follow our head Death hell and sinne cannot sunder nor plucke vs from him For as the Sonne can not be deuided nor sundred from the Father nor the holy Ghost frō them bothe no more maye wee beinge the faithfull members of Christ be separated from Christ. And for a confirmation of our resurrection Christ would be seene after his resurrection in hys most glorious body his woundes being handled and felte speaking and teaching eating and drinking c. Wee looke sayeth S. Paul for Iesus Christ our Sauiour which shall trāsfigure our vile bodies conform them to his glorious body by the same power and vertue wherwith he is able to subdue all things euen like as the graine of wheate sowen in the grounde is first putrified and brought as into a thing of noughte yet after that it springeth vp freshly with a more goodly colour forme and beautie then it had before The body is sowne in corruption and riseth in incorruption it is sowen in dishonour and riseth in honour Thus I verely know and assuredly beleue the resurrection of oure bodies and to haue life eternall by Christ and for Christes sake Verely verely I say vnto you sayth Christ he that heareth my woorde and beleeueth on him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into damnation but is escaped frō death to life It is Christe that died once for oure sinnes and is risen againe neuer more to die it is he that swallowed vp death hath cast it vnder his feete for euer What now can death do vnto vs Verelye nothing els but for a little time separate oure precious soules from oure wretched bodies that diuine substaunce from a masse of sinne that eternall life from a body of death and so send our soules oute of this miserable wretched and sorrowfull lyfe combred with all calamities vnto that moste blessed felicitie and ioyes eternall As concerning the holy and reuerende Sacraments of Christes Churche which be in number two the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord I beleeue them to be as S. Paul calleth them confirmations or seales of Gods promises whiche haue added to them a promise of grace and therfore they are called visible signes of inuisible grace The Sacrament of
as it is as the holy Ghost calleth it the word of affliction that is it is seldom without hatred persecution peril danger of losse of lyfe and goods what so euer semeth pleasaunt in this world as experience teacheth you in this tyme call vpon God continually for his assistaunce alwayes as Christ teacheth castyng your accompts what it is like to cost you endeuoring your selfe thorough the helpe of the holy Ghost by continuaunce of prayer to lay your foundation so sure that no storme or tempest shal be able to ouerthrow or cast it down remembring always as Christ saith Lothes wyfe that is to beware of looking backe to that thyng that displeaseth God And because nothing displeaseth God so much as Idolatry that is false worshipping of God otherwise then hys word commandeth looke not backe I say nor turne not your face to their Idolatrous and blasphemous massing manifestly against the word practise example of Christ as it is most manifest to all that haue any taste of the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that there remayneth nothing in the church of England at this present profitable or edifieng to the church and congregation of the Lord all things beyng done in an vnknowen tong contrary to the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost They obiect that they be the church and therefore they must be beleued My aunswer was the Church of GOD knoweth and reknowledgeth no other head but Iesus Christ the sonne of God whome ye haue refused chosen the man of sinne the sonne of perdition enemy to Christ the deuils deputy and lieuetenant the Pope Christes church heareth teacheth and is ruled by hys word as he sayth My sheepe heare my voyce If you abyde in me and my word in you you be my Disciples Their Church repelleth Gods word and forceth all men to followe their traditions Christes Churche dare not adde or diminish alter or change his blessed Testament but they bee not afrayd to take away all that Christ instituted and go a whoryng as the Scripture saith with their owne inuentions Et laetari super operibus manuum suarum i. To glory and reioyce in the workes of their owne hands The Church of Christ is hath bene and shall be in all ages vnder the Crosse persecuted molested and afflicted the world euer hating thē because they be not o◠the worlde But these persecute murther slay and kil such as professe the true doctrine of Christ be they in learning liuing conuersation and other vertues neuer so excellent Christ his church reserued the triall of their doctrine to the worde of God and gaue the people leaue to iudge therof by the same worde Search the Scriptures But thys church taketh away the word from the people suffereth neither learned nor vnlearned to examine or prooue their doctrine by the word of God The true church of God laboureth by all means to resist withstand the lusts desires motions of the world the flesh and the deuil These for the most part geue themselues to all voluptuousnes secretly commit such things which as S. Paul sayth it is shame to speake of By these and such like manifest probations they do declare themselues to be none of the church of Christ but rather of the sinagoge of Sathan It shal be good for you oftentymes to conferre compare their procedings and doings with the practise of those whō the word of God doth reach to haue bene true members of the church of God it shal worke in you both knowledge erudition boldnes to withstand with suffering their doyngs I likened them therfore to Nemrod whom the scripture calleth a mighty hunter or a stout champion telling them that that which they could not haue by the worde they would haue by the sword be the church whether men will or no and called them with good conscience as Christ called their forefathers the children of the deuill and as their father the deuill is a lyer and murtherer so their kingdom and church as they call it standeth by lying and murtheryng Haue no fellowship with them therfore my dere wife nor with their doctrine and traditions lest you be partaker of their sinnes for whom is reserued a heauy damnation without speedy repentaunce Beware of such as shal aduertise you somethyng to beare with the world as they do for a season There is no dallying with gods matters It is a fearefull thing as S. Paule sayth to fall into the handes of God Remember the prophet Helias Why halt you on both sides Remember what Christ sayth Hee that putteth hys handes to the plough and looketh backe is not worthy of mee And seyng God hath hetherto allowed you as a good souldior in the forward play not the coward neither drawe backe to the rereward S. Iohn numbreth among them that shall dwell in the fiery lake such as be fearefull in Gods cause Set before your eyes alwayes the examples of such as haue behaued themselues boldly in gods cause as Steuen Peter Paul Daniel the three children the widowes sonnes and in your days Anne Askew Laurence Saunders Iohn Bradford with many other faythfull witnesses of Christ. Be not afrayd in nothyng sayth Saint Paule of the aduersaries of Christes doctrine the which is to them the cause of perdition but to you of euerlasting saluation Christ commandeth the same saying Feare them not Let vs not follow the example of him which asked tyme first to take leaue of hys friends If we so doe we shall finde fewe of them that wil encourage vs to go forward in our busines please it God neuer so much We read not that Iames and Iohn Andrew and Symon when they were called put of the tyme till they had knowen their fathers and friends pleasure But the Scripture sayth They forsooke all and by and by followed Christ. Christ likened the kingdom of God to a precious perle the which whosoeuer findeth selleth al that he hath for to buy it Yea whosoeuer hath but a little taste or glimmering how precious a treasure the kingdom of heauen is will gladly forgo both life goods for the obtainyng of it But the most part now a dayes bee lyke to Esopes cocke which when he had found a precious stone wished rather to haue found a barley corne So ignorant be they how precious a iewell the word of God is that they choose rather the thyngs of this world which beyng compared to it be lesse in value then a barley corne If I would haue geuen place to worldly reasons these might haue moued me First the forgoyng of you and my children the consideration of the state of my children being yet tender of age and yong apt and inclinable to vertue learnyng and so hauyng the more neede of my assistance beyng not altogether destitute of gifts to helpe thē withall possessions aboue the common sort of men because
Christes worde and cause them moste vniustly to be slayne and murthered without spedy repentance shall dwel with the deuil and his angels in the fiery lake euerlastingly where they shall wish and desire crie and call but in vayne as their right companion Epulo did to be refreshed of them whome in this world they contemned despised disdained as slaues misers and wretches When I came before the bishop in one Dentons house he began wyth this protestation that he was my Byshop for lacke of a better and willed me to submit my selfe I sayd to him I am not come to accuse my selfe what haue you to lay to my charge He asked me whether I was learned I aunsweared smally learned Maister Chauncellor standing by sayde I was a maister of Arte. Then my Lord laid to my charge my not comming to the Church Heere I might haue dalied wyth him and put hym to his proofes for asmuch as I had not bene for a long season in his Diocesse neither was any of the Citizens able to proue any suche matters against me Notwythstanding I answered him through Gods mercifull helpe that I neyther had nor woulde come at their church as long as theyr masse was vsed there to saue if I had them fiue hundreth liues I willed him to shew me one iote or title in the scripture for the proofe and defence of the Masse He aunswered he came to teache and not to be taught I was content I tolde him to learne of him so farre as he was able to teach me by the word of God Bishop Who shall iudge the worde Glouer Christ was content that the people shoulde iudge hys doctrine by searching the Scriptures and so was Paule me thinketh ye should claime no further priuiledge or preeminence then they had Thus spake Robert Glouer offering him further that he was content the primitiue Church next to the Apostles time should iudge betwixt the bishop and him But he refused also to be iudged by that Then he sayde hee was hys Bishop and therefore he must beleeue him Glouer If you say blacke is white my L. quoth Glouer must I also say as you say and beleeue the same because you say it is so M. Chancellor here noted me to be arrogant because I would not geue place to my Bishop Glouer If you will be beleued because you be a Bish. why find you fault with the people that beleeued M. Latimer M. Ridley M. Hooper and the residue of them that were bishops Bish. Because they were heretikes Glouer And may not you erre quoth I as well as they I looked for learning at my Lords hand to perswade me and he oppressed me onely with hys authoritie He said I dissented from the church and asked me where my church was before king Edwards tyme. I desired hym to shew me where their church was in Helias tyme and what outward shew it had in Christes tyme. Bish. Helias complaint was onely of the x. tribes that fell from Dauids house whom he called heretikes Glo. You be not able to shew any Prophets that the other two tribes had at the same tyme. My L. makyng no answer to that M. Rogers one of the maisters of the citie commeth in the meane season taking vpon hym as though he would aunswer to the text But my L. forthwith commanded me to be committed to some Tower if they had any besides the common Gaole saying he would at the end of his visitation of his dioces weede out such wolues M. Rogers willed him to contēt himselfe for that night till they had taken further order for me Euen where it pleaseth you said I to my Lord I am content and so I was returned at that tyme to the common Gaole agayne from whence I came On the Friday mornyng beyng the next day after I had warnyng by one of the prisoners to prepare my selfe to ride with my fellow prisoners the same day to Lichfield there to be bestowed at the Bish. pleasure Which tidyngs at the first something discouraged me searyng lest I shold by the meanes of my great sicknesse through extreme hādlyng which I looked for haue dyed in the prison before I should come to my aunswer But I rebuked immediately with Gods word this infidelitie in my selfe and by the same corrected myne owne mistrust and fantasie after this maner What make I of God Is not hys power as great in Lichfield as in Couentry Doth not his promise extend as well to Lichfield as to Couentry Was hee not wyth Abacuck Daniell Misaach and Ieremy in theyr most dangerous imprisonments He knoweth what thyngs we haue neede of He hath numbred all the haires of our head The Sparowe falleth not on the ground without our heauenly fathers will much more will he care for vs if we be not faythlesse whom he hath made worthy to bee witnesses of his truth So long as we put our trust in him we shall neuer be destitute of his helpe neither in prison neither in sickenes nor in helth neither in life nor in death neither before kyngs nor before Bishops not the Deuill himselfe much lesse one of hys ministers shall bee able to preuaile agaynst vs. With such like meditations I waxed cherefull of good consolation and comfort so that hearing one say that they could not prouide horses enough for vs I sayd let them cary vs in a dung cart for lacke of horses if they list I am well content for my part Notwithstanding at the request of my friends I wrote to M. Maior and his brethren briefly requiring thē that I myght make aunswer here to such thyngs as should be layed to my charge The contentes of which letter were these * A Letter of M. Robert Glouer to the Maior of Couentry and his brethren I Beseech you to vnderstand that it is not vnknowen as well to the Keeper of the Gaole as to the inhabitants about me where I dwell that I am a man subiect to very great sicknesse and haue bene by the space of seuen yeares and more so that it is not like that I shall be remooued without perill and danger of lyfe And because I was here committed to Warde by your appoyntment I would gladly here aunswer to such thyngs as should bee layed to my charge If I may obtayne this of you I haue cause thankfully to reknowledge your indifferencie if otherwyse I praye God it be not layd to your charge at the great day where euery man shall haue iust iudgement without respect of person Your prisoner in the Lord alwayes myndefull of you in my poore prayer Rob. Glouer But I receiued no answer of my letters to nor fro I coniectured that when the B. and the Chancellor had seen thē it mooued thē the rather to haue me away beyng more desirous as I suppose to haue had me dispatched priuily in prison then to come openly to my answer The maner of entreating and vsing me at my first
worde because I am not woorthy to professe it What bring I to passe in so doyng but adde sinne to sinne What is greater sinne then to deny the truth of Christes Gospell as Christ himself beareth witnesse Hee that is ashamed of me or of my wordes of hym I will be also ashamed before my father and all his aungels I might also by like reason forbeare to do any of gods cōmandements When I am prouoked to pray the enemy may say vnto me I am not worthy to pray therfore I shall not pray so in lyke maner of all the commandements I shall not forbeare swearing stealing murthering because I am not worthy to do any commaundement of God These be the delusions of the Deuill and Sathans suggestions which must be ouercome by continuance of prayer and with the word of God applied accordyng to the measure of euery mans gift agaynst all assaults of the Deuill At the bishops first comming to Lichfield after myne imprisonment I was called into a by chamber next to my prison to my Lord. Before whom when I came and saw none but his officers chaplains seruants except it were an old priest I was partly amazed and lifted vp my heart to God for his mercifull helpe and assistance My Lord asked me how I liked my imprisonment I gaue hym no aunswer touchyng that question He proceded to perswade me to be a member of hys Church which had continued so many yeares As for our church as hee called it it was not knowen he sayd but lately in kyng Edwards tyme. I professe my selfe to be a member of that church said I that is builded vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets Iesus Christ beyng the head corner stone and so alledged the place of S. Paule to the Ephes. And this Church hath bene from the beginnyng said I though it beare no glorious shew before the world beyng euer for the most part vnder the Crosse and affliction contemned despised and persecuted My Lord on the other side contended that they were the Church Glouer So cryed all the Clergy agaynst the Prophets of Ierusalem saying Templum Domini templum Domini The Church the Church c. Bish. And always when I was about to speake any thing my Lord cried hold thy peace I commaund thee by the vertue of obedience to hold thy peace callyng me a proud arrogant heretike Glouer I willed my Lord to burthen me with some specialties then to conuince me with some Scriptures and good learnyng Then my L. began to mooue certaine questions I refused to aunswer him in corners requiryng that I myght make my answer openly He sayd I should aunswer hym there I stood with hym vpon that poynt vntill he said I should to prison agayne and there haue neither meate nor drinke till I had answered hym Then I lifted vp my hart to God that I might stand and agree with the doctrine of his most holy word Bish. The first question was this how many sacraments Christ instituted to be vsed in the church Glo. The Sacrament of Baptisme sayd I and the Sacrament that he instituted at his last Supper Bish. No more sayd he Glo. To all those that declare a true and vnfayned repentaunce a sure hope trust and confidence in the death of Christ to such ministers I grant that they haue authoritie to pronounce by the power of Gods word the remission of sinnes Here interruptyng me he would needes beare me in hand that I called this a sacrament I would not greatly contend with hym in that poynt because that matter was of no great waight or importāce although he in so doing did me wrong for I called it not a Sacrament Hee asked me further whether I allowed theyr confession I sayd no. Bish. Then he would know my mynd what I thought of the presence of Christes body in the Sacrament Glouer I aunswered that their Masse was neither sacrifice nor Sacrament because sayd I you haue takē away the true institution which when you restore agayne I will tell you my iudgement concernyng Christes body in the Sacrament And thus much did this worthy Martyr of God leaue behynd hym by his owne hand in writyng concerning the maner of hys vsing and entreatyng in pryson and also of hys conflictes had with the Bishop and hys Chauncellor Moe examinations he had no doubt with the Byshop in the publike Consistory when he was brought forth to be condemned which also he would haue left vnto vs if either length of lyfe or laysure of tyme or haste of execution had permitted hym to finish that he intended but by reason of the writ of his burnyng beyng come down from London lacke of tyme neither did serue hym so to do neither yet could I get the Records of hys last examinations wheresoeuer they are become Onely this which I could learne by relation of one Austen Bernher a Minister and a familiar friend of hys concernyng the goyng to his death I can report that the sayd blessed seruant of the Lord M. Rob. Glouer after he was condemned by the Bishop and was now at a poynt to be deliuered out of this world it so happened that two or three dayes before his hart beyng lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in hymselfe no aptnes nor willingnes but rather a heauines and dulnesse of spirite full of much discomfort to beare that bitter crosse of Martyrdome ready now to be layd vpon hym Wherupon he fearing in himself lest the Lord had vtterly withdrawne his woonted fauor from him made hys mone to this Austen his frend aboue remembred signifieng vnto hym how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the Lord and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from hym Unto whom the sayd Austen answering agayne willed and desired him paciently to waite the Lords pleasure and how so euer his present feling was yet seing his cause was iust and true he exhorted hym constantly to sticke to the same to play the man nothyng misdoubting but the Lord in his good time would visit him and satisfie his desire with plenty of consolation whereof he sayd he was right certayne and sure therfore desired hym when so euer any such feeling of Gods heauenly mercies should begin to touch his hart that then he would shew some signification thereof wherby he might witnesse with hym the same and so departed from hym The next day when the tyme came of his martyrdome as hee was goyng to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none sodainly he was so mightily replenished with Gods holy comfort and heauenly ioyes that he cryed out clapping his hands to Austen saying in these words Austen he is come he is come c. that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly
obseruing of Ecclesiasticall discipline according to the word of God And that the Church or congregation whiche is garnished with these markes is in very deede that heauenly Hierusalem whiche consisteth of those that be borne from aboue This is the Mother of vs all And by Gods grace I will liue and dye the childe of this Church Forth of this I graunt there is no saluation and I suppose the residue of the places obiected are rightly to be vnderstanded of this Church onelye In times past sayth Chrysostome there were many wayes to know the Church of Christ that is to say by good lyfe by myracles by chastity by doctrine by ministring the sacramentes But from that time that heresies did take hold of the Church it is onely knowne by the Scriptures whiche is the true church They haue all thinges in outwarde shew which the true Church hath in truth They haue tēples like vnto ours And in the end concluded Wherefore onely by the scriptures do we know which is the true church To that whiche they say the Masse is the Sacrament of vnity I aunswere The bread which we breake according to the institution of the Lord is the Sacrament of the vnity of Christes mistical body For we being many are one bread and one body forasmuch as we al are partakers of one bread But in the Masse the Lordes institution is not obserued for we be not all partakers of one breade but one deuoureth all c. So that as it is vsed it may seeme a Sacrament of singularitye and of a certayne speciall priuiledge for one sect of people wherby they may be discerned from the rest rather then a sacrament of vnity wherin our knitting together in one is represented Yea what felowship hath Christ with Antichrist Therfore is it not lawefull to beare the yoake with Papistes Come forth from among them separate your selues frō them sayth the Lorde It is ane thing to be the Church in deed another thing to counterfayt the church Would god it were well knowne what is the forsaking of the church In the kinges dayes that dead is who was the church of Englande The king and his fautors or Massemongers in corners If the king and the fautors of his procedings why be not we now the church abiding in the same procedinges If clanculary Massemongers mighte bee of the Church and yet contrary to the kinges proceedings why may not we as well be of the church contrarying the queenes procedinges Not all that be couered with the title of the church are the church in deed Separate thy selfe from thē that are such sayth S. Paule from whom The text hath before If any man folow other doctrine c. he is pint vp and knoweth nothing c. Weigh the whole text that yee may perceiue what is the fruit of contēcious disputatiōs But wherfore are such men sayd to know nothing when they know so many thinges You know the olde verses Hoc est nescire sine Christo plurima scire Si Christum bene scis satis est si caetera nescis That is This is to be ignorant to know many thinges without Christ. If thou knowest Christ well thou know est enough though thou know no more Therfore would S Paule knowe nothing but Iesus Christ crucified c. As many as are Papistes and Massemongers they may well be said to know nothing For they know not Christ forasmuch as in theyr massing they take much away from the benefite and merite of Christ. That Christ which you haue described vnto me is inuisible but Christes Churche is visible and knowne For els why would Christ haue sayd Dic Ecclesiae Tell it vnto the church For he had commaunded in vaine to go vnto the church if a man cannot tell which it is The Church which I haue described is visible it hath members which may be sene and also I haue afore declared by what markes tokens it may be knowne But if either our eies are so dazeled that we cannot see or that sathan hath brought such darckenes into the world that it is hard to discerne the true church that is not the fault of the church but either of our blindenesse or of Sathans darknes But yet in this most deep darkenes there is one most cleare candle which of it selfe alone is able to put away all darkenes· Thy word is a candle vnto my feet and a lyght vnto my steppes The church of Christ is a catholick or vniuersall churche dispersed throughout the whole world this church is the great house of God in this are good men euill mingled together goates and sheepe corne and chaffe it is the net which gathereth all kind of fishes this church cannot erre because Christ hath promised it his spirit which shall lead it into all truth and that the gates of hel shal not preuayle agaynst it that he will be with it vnto the end of the world whatsoeuer it shall loose or binde vpon earth shall be ratified in heauen c. This church is the piller and stay of the truth this is it for the which S. Augustine sayth he beleeueth the Gospell But this vniuersall Church aloweth the masse because the more part of the same aloweth it Therfore c. I graunt that the name of the Churche is taken after three diuers maners in the scriptures Some tyme for the whole multitude of them which professe the name of christ o◠the which they are also named christians But as sainct Paule sayth of the Iewe not euerye one is a Iewe that is a Iewe outwardly c. Neither yet all that be of Israell are counted the seede euen so not euerye one which is a christian outwardly is a Christian in deede For if any man haue not the spirite of Christ the same is none of his Therefore that Church whiche is his body and of whiche Christ is the head standeth onely of lyuing stones and true Christians not onely outwardly in name and title but inwardly in hart and in truth But forasmuch as this churche which is the second taking of the church as touchyng the outward fellowship is contayned within the great house hath with the same outward societye of the sacramentes and ministery of the worde manye thinges are spoken of that vniuersall Churche whiche saynct Austen calleth the mingled Churche whiche cānot truely be vnderstanded but onely of that pure part of the Churche So that the rule of Ticonius concerning the mingled Churche may here well take place where there is attributed vnto the whole Churche that whiche cannot agree vnto the same but by reason of the one parte thereof that is eyther for the multitude of good men which is the very true Churche in deede or for the multitude of euill men whiche is the malignant Church and sinagogue of Sathan And is also the third taking of the Churche of the whiche although there be seldomer mention
now that counsels haue sometime erred it is manifest How many counsels were there in the East partes of the world whiche condemned the Nicene councell and all those which would not forsake the same they called by a sclaunderous name as they thought Homonsians Was not Athanasius Chrysostome Cyril Eustachius men very well learned and of godly lyfe banished and condemned as famous heretickes and that by wicked councels How many thinges are there in the Canons and constitutions of the councels which the papists themselues do much mislike But here peraduenture one man wil say vnto me We wil graunt you this in prouinciall councels or councelles of some one nation that they may sometimes erre for asmuch as they do not represent the vniuersall churche but it is not to be beleued that the generall and full councelles haue erred at any tyme. Here if I had my bookes of the councels or rather suche notes as I haue gathered out of those bookes I coulde brynge something which shoulde serue for this purpose But now seeing I haue them not I will recite one place onely out of sainct Austen which in my iudgement may suffise in this matter in stead of many Who knoweth not sayth he that the holy scripture is so set before vs that it is not lawfull to doubt of it and that the letters of Byshops may be reproued by other mens wordes and by councelles and that the councels themselues whiche are gathered by prouinces and countries do geue place to the authoritie of the generall and full councels and that the former and generall councels are amended by the latter when as by some experience of thinges eyther that which was shut vpp is opened or that which was hid is knowne Thus much of Augustine But I wil plead with our Antonian vpon matter confessed Here with vs when as Papistry raygned I pray you how doth that booke whiche was called the Byshops booke made in the tyme of king Henrye theight wherof the byshop of Winchester is thought to bee eyther the first father or chiefe gatherer Howe doth it I say sharpely reproue the Florentine counsell in whiche was decreed the supremacy of the Byshop of Rome and that with the consent of the Emperor of Constantinople and of the Grecians So that in those dayes our learned auncient fathers and byshops of Englande did not sticke to affirme that a generall councell might erre But me think I heare an other man despising all that I haue broughte forth and saying these which you haue called councels are not worthy to be called councels but rather assemblies conuenticles of heretickes I praye you sir why doe you iudge them worthye of so slaunderous a name Because sayth he they decreed thinges hereticall contrary to true godlines and sounde doctrine and agaynst the faythe of christian religion The cause is waightye for the whiche they ought of right so to be called But if it be so that all counsels ought to be despised which decree any thing contrary to sound doctrine and the true word which is according to godlines forasmuch as the Masse such as we had here of late is openly agaynst the word of God forsoothe it must follow of necessitie that all such councelâ— as haue approoued such masses ought of right to be 〈◊〉 â—nd despised as conuenticles and assemblies of men 〈◊〉 stray from the truth An other man alleadgeth vnto me the authoâ—ity of the Bishop of Rome without which neither â—â—nne the Counsells sayth he be lawfully gathered neyâ—her being gathered determyne anye thinge concerning Religion But this obiection is only grounded vpon the ambytious and shameles maintenance of the Romish tirranny and vsurped dominion ouer the Clergy which tyrranny we Englishe men long agoe by the consent of the whole Realme haue expulsed and abiured And how rightely we haue done it a little booke set forth de vtraque potestate that is of both the powers doth clearely shew I graunt that the Romish ambition hath gone about to challenge to it self to vsurpe such a priuiledge of old time But the counsell of Carthage in the yeare of our Lord 457. did openly withstand it and also the councell at Milenite in the whiche S. Augustine was present did prohibite any appellations to be made to Byshops beyond the sea S. Augustine sayth the good men are not to be forsaken for the euill but the euill are to be borne with all for the good Ye will not say I trow that in our congregations all be euill I speake nothing of the goodnes or euilnes of youre congregations but I fight in Christes quarrel against the Masse which doth vtterly take away and ouerthrowe the ordinaunce of Christ. Let that be taken quite awaye and then the partition of the wall that made the strife shall be broken down Now to the place of S. Austen for bearing with the euill for the goodes sake there ought to be added other words which the same writer hath expressedly in other places that is if those euill men do cast abroad no seedes of false doctrine nor lead other to destruction by their example It is perillous to attempt any new thing in the Church which lacketh example of good men How much more perillous is it to commit any act vnto the whiche thexample of the prophetes of Christ and of thapostles are contrary But vnto this your facte in abstayning from the Churche by reason of the masse the example of the Prophetes of Christ and of thapostles are cleane contrarye Therefore c. The first part of the argument is euident and the second part I proue thus In the times of the prophetes of Christ and his Apostles all things were most corrupt The people was miserably geuen to superstition the priestes despised the law of God and yet notwithstaÌ„ding we neither read that the prophets made any schismes or diuisions and Christ himselfe haunted the temple and taught in the temple of the Iewes Peter and Iohn went vp into the temple at the 9. houre of praier Paule after the readyng of the lawe being desired to say something to the people did not refuse to doe it Yea further no man can shewe that eyther the prophetes or Christ and his Apostles did refuse to pray together with others to sacrifice or to bee partakers of the Sacramentes of Moses law I graunt the former part of your argument and to the second part I saye that although it contayne manye true thinges as of the corrupt state in the times of the Prophetes of Christ and the Apostles and of the temple being haunted of Christ and his Apostles yet notwithstanding the second part of your argument is not sufficientlye prooued For ye ought to haue proued that eyther the prophetes eyther Christ or hys Apostles did in the temple communicate with the people in any kind of worshipping which is forbidden by the lawe of God or repugnaunt to word of
in no poynt that vsurped supremacy of Rome and therefore contemne and vtterly despise al authoritie comming from him In taking of my cap do as it shal please your Lordships and I shal be content Then the Bishop of Lincolne after the thyrd admonion commaunded one of the Bedles that is an officer of the vniuersitie to plucke his cappe from his head M. Ridley bowing his head to the Officer gently permitted him to take away his cap. After this the Bishop of Lincolne in a long Oration exhorted M. Ridley to recant and submitte himselfe to the vniuersall fayth of Christ in this maner Lincol. M. Ridley I am sure you haue sufficiently â—oÌ„dered with your selfe the effecte of this our commission with good aduisement considering both poyntes thereof how that authoritie is geuen to vs if you shall receaue the true doctrine of the Church which first was founded by Peter at Rome immediately after the deathe of Christe and from him by lineall succession hathe bene broughte to this our time if you will be content to renounce your former erroures recant your hereticall and seditious opinions content to yelde your selfe to the vndoubted fayth truthe of the Gospell receaued and alwayes taught of the catholicke and Apostolicke Churche the which the king and Queene all the Nobles of this Realme and commons of the same al Christen people haue do confesse you onely standing alone by your selfe You vnderstande and perceaue I am sure that authoritie is geuen vs to receiue you to reconcile you and vpon due penaunce to adioyne and associate you agayne into the number of the Catholickes and Christes Church from the whiche you haue so long straied without the which no man can be saued the which thing I and my Lords here yea and al as wel Nobles and commons of this realme most hartily desire and I for my part wherwith he put of his cap most earnestly exhort you to doe Remember mayster Ridley it is no straunge country whether I exhorte you to retourne You were once one of vs you haue taken degrees in the schoole You were made Prieste and became a Preacher settyng foorthe the same doctryne which we doe nowe You were made Byshoppe accordinge to our lawes and to be short it is not so longe agone sithe you seperated your selfe from vs and in the time of Heresye became a setter foorthe of that Deuillishe and seditious doctrine whiche in these laâ—ter dayes was preached amongest vs. For at what tyme the newe doctrine of onely faythe began to spryng the counsayle willyng to winne my Lord Chauncellour sent you to him I then being in my Lordes house vnknowne as I suppose to you and after you had talked with my Lorde secretly and were departed immediately my Lord declared certayne poyntes of your talke meanes of your perswasion and amoÌ„gst other this was one that you should say tush my Lorde this matter of iustification is but a trifle let vs not sticke to condescende herein to them but for Gods loue my Lord stand stoutly in the veritie of the Sacrament for I see they will assault that also If this be true as my Lorde is a man credible enough in suche a matter hereby it is declared of what minde you were then as touching the trueth of the moste blessed sacrament Also in a sermon of youres at Paules Crosse you as effectually and as Catholickely spake of that blessed sacrameÌ„t as any maÌ„ mighte haue done wherby it appeareth that it is no straunge thing nor vnknowne place wherevnto I exhort you I wishe you to retourne thether from whence you came That is together with vs to acknowledge the truth to acknowledge the church of God wherin no man may erre to acknowledge the supremacye of our moste reuerende father in God the Popes holynesse whiche as I sayde lineally taketh his dissent from Peter vppon whome Christ promised before his deathe to builde his churche the whiche supremacy or prerogatiue the moste auncient fathers in all ages in all tymes dyd acknowledge and here hee broughte a place or two out of the Doctours but especially stayed vppon a saying of Sainct Augustine whiche wryteth in this manner Totus orbis christianus intransmarinis longe remotis terris Romanae Ecclesiae subiectus est That is All the christian countryes beyonde the sea are subiecte to the Churche of Rome Here you see M. Ridley that all Christendome is subiect to the church of Rome What should stay you therfore to confesse the same with saynt Austen and the other Fathers Then M. Ridley desired his pacience to suffer him to speake somewhat of the premisses least the multitude of thinges might confound his memory and hauing graunt thereunto sayd in this maner Ridley My Lord I most hartily thanke your Lordshyp as well for your gentlenes as also for youre sobrietye in talke and for your good and fauourable zeale in this learned exhortation in the whiche I haue marked especiallye three poyntes whiche you vsed to perswade mee to leaue my doctrine and ReligioÌ„ which which I perfectly know am throughly perswaded to be grouÌ„ded not vpon mans imagination and decrees but vpon the infallible truth of Christes Gospell and not to looke backe and to returne to the Romish sea contrary to mine othe contrarye to the prerogatiue and crowne of this Realme and especiallye whiche moueth me most contrary to the expressed worde of God The first poynt is this that the sea of Rome takynge hys begynninge from Peter vpon whom you say Chryst hath builded hys Churche hath in all ages lineally from Bishop to Bishop bene brought to this time Secondly that euen the holye Fathers from time to time haue in their writinges confessed the same Thirdly that in that I was once of the same opinion and together with you I did acknowledge the same First as touching the saying of Christ from whence your Lordship gathereth the foundation of the Churche vpon Peter truely the place is not so to bee vnderstande as you take it as the circumstance of the place wil declare For after that Christe had asked his Discyples whome men iudged him to be and they had aunswered that some had sayd he was a Prophet some Helias some one thing some an other then he said whome say ye that I am TheÌ„ Peter said I say that thou art Christ the sonne of God To whome Christ answered I saye Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam i. Thou art Peter and vpon this stone I wil builde my Churche that is to say vpon this stone not meaning Peter himselfe as thoughe hee would haue constitute a mortall man so frayle and brickle a foundation of his stable and vnfallible Churche But vppon thys Rock stone that is this confession of thine that I am the sonne of GOD I wil build my Church For this is the foundation and beginning of all Christianitie with worde heart
then or no Therefore we wyll propose vnto you the same articles which we did then and require of you a determinate aunswere without farther reasoning and eftsones recited the first article Lati. Alwayes my protestation saued that by these mine answeres it should not be thought that I did condescend and agree to your Lordshippes authority in that you are legased by authoritie of the Pope so that thereby I might seeme to consent to his iurisdiction to the fyrst article I aunswere now as I did yesterday that in the Sacrament the worthy receyuer receiueth the very body of Christ and drinketh his bloud by spirite and grace But after that corporall being which the Romish Church prescribeth Christes body bloud is not in the Sacrament vnder the formes of bread and wine The Notaries toke his aunswere to be affirmatiuely For the seconde article he referred hymselfe to his aunsweres made before Linc. After this the Bishop of Lincolne recited the third article and required a determinate aunswere Lat. Christ made one oblation and sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole worlde and that a perfecte sacrifice neyther needeth there to be any other neyther can there be any other propitiatory sacrifice The Notaries tooke his aunsweare to bee affirmatiuely In like maner did he aunswere to the other articles not varying from his aunsweres made the day before After his aunsweres were penned of the Notaries and the Bishop of Lincolne had exhorted him in like sort to recant as he dyd M. Ridley and reuoke his errours and false assertions and M. Latimer had aunswered that he ne could ne would deny his maister Christ and his veritie the Bishop of Lincolne desired M. Latimer to harken to him and then maister Latimer harkening for some new matter and other talke the Byshop of Lincolne red his condemnation after the publication of the which the sayd three Bishops brake vp their Sessions and dimissed the audience But M. Latimer required the Bishop to performe his promyse in saying the daye before that he shoulde haue licence briefly to declare the causes why he refused the Popes authoritie Lincol. But the Byshop sayde that now he coulde not heare hym neither ought to talke with hym Then M. Latimer asked hym whether it were not lawfull for him to appeale from this his iudgement And the Byshop asked hym againe to whom he would appeale To the next generall Counsell quoth M. Latimer whiche shal be truely called is Gods name With that appellation the Byshop was content but he sayd it woulde be a long season before suche a conuocation as he ment would be called Then the Byshop committed M. Latimer to the Maior saying now he is your prisoner maister Maior Because the presse of people was not yet diminished ech man lookyng for farther processe the Byshop of Lincolne commaunded auoydance and willed M. Latimer to tary tyl the presse were diminished lest he shoulde take hurt at his egression as he did at his entraunce And so continued Byshop Ridley and M. Latimer in durance till the .16 day of the sayd moneth of October ¶ A communication betweene D. Brokes and D. Ridley in M. Irysh his house the xv day of October at which tyme he was degraded IN the meane season vpon the 15. day in the mornyng and the same yeare aboue sayd the Byshop of Glocester Doct. Brokes and the Uicechauncelour of Oxford Doct. Marshall with diuerse other of the chiefe and heades of the same Uniuersitie and many other moe accompanying with them came vnto M. Irish his house then Maior of Oxforde where D. Ridley late Byshop of London was close prisoner And when the Byshop of Glocester came into the chamber where the sayde D Ridley did lye he told him for what purpose their comming was vnto him saying that yet once agayne the Queenes Maiestie did offer vnto hym by them her gracious mercy if that he woulde receiue the same and come home agayne to the fayth which he was Baptised in reuoke his erroneous doctrine that he of late had taught abroad to the destructioÌ„ of many And further said that if he would not recant and become one of the Catholicke Churche with them then they must needes against their willes proceede according to the lawe which they would be very loth to do if they might otherwise But sayth he we haue bene often timâ—s with you and haue requested that you would recant this your fantasticall deuilish opinion where hytherto you haue not although you might in so doing winne many and do much good Therefore good M. Ridley consyder with your selfe the daunger that shall ensue both of body and soule if that you shall so wilfully cast your selfe away in refusing mercy offered vnto you at this time My Lord quoth D. Ridley you know my mynd fully herein and as for the doctrine which I haue taught my conscience assureth me that it was sounde accordyng to Gods word to his glory be it spoken the which doctrine the Lord God beyng my helper I wyll mayntaine so long as my tongue shall wagge and breath is within my body and in confirmation thereof seale the same with my bloud Brok. Well you were best M. Ridley not to do so but to become one of the Church with vs. For you know this well enough that whosoeuer is out of the Catholike church can not be saued therefore I say once agayne that whiles you haue time and mercy offered you receiue it and confesse with vs the Popes holynes to be be the chiefe head of the same Church Rid. I marueyle that you wyll trouble me with any suche vayne and foolysh talke You know my mynd concerning the vsurped authoritie of the Romishe Antichrist As I confessed openly in the Scholes so do I nowe that both by my behauiour and talke I do no obedience at all vnto the Byshop of Rome nor to his vsurped authoritie and that for diuers good and godly considerations And here Doct. Ridley would haue reasoned with the sayde Brokes Byshop of Glocester of the Byshop of Romes authorities but could not be suffered and yet he spake so earnestly agaynst the Pope therein that the Byshop told hym if he would not hold his peace he should be compelled agaynst his wyll And seeyng sayth he that you wyll not receiue the Queenes mercy now offered vnto you but stubburnly refuse the same we must against our wils proceede according to our Commission to disgradyng takyng from you the dignitie of Priesthode For we take you for no Byshop and therefore we will the sooner haue done with you so committing you to the secular power you know what doth follow Rid. Do with me as it shall please God to suffer you I am well content to abide the same with all my hart Brok. Put of your cap M. Ridley and put vppon you this surples Rid. Not I truly Brok. But you must Rid. I wyll not Brok. You must
doctrine is hys fathers doctrine fol. 33. 5. He that sayth that the law of the Gospell ought onely to be holden in Christes church and is sufficient alone for it speaketh so far out of reason that he is not worthy to be reasoned withall fol. 37. 6. They that hold that the crosse of siluer or golde ought not to be worshipped with kissing of it bowyng kneeling to it are enemies to Christes true crosse take away the meanes that might set out the glory of Christes crosse fol. 49. 7. Neither Paule nor the crosse can be worshipped with godly honour fol. 61. 8. As Christ vsed clay for an instrument to heale the blind mans eyes withall hath saued diuers by fayth made it an instrument of saluation and as God hath ordained Timothy to be an instrument of saluation both to himselfe and for other so may the Pope ordaine holy water to bee an instrument of saluation both of body and soule to all them that are sprinkled with it fol. 64. 9. No man can commit Idolatry with his body alone in onely kissyng of an Image or Idol in only kneelyng to it can no Idolatry be committed fol. 52. 10. For as much as God vnderstandeth them that sing in Latin though they vnderstand not themselues their praier is acceptable before God fol. 76. 11. As a father may forbid certain of his children to marry so may a king in hys kingdom forbid certayne of hys subiects to marry that is to lay all the priests of his realme fol. 83. 12. He that would take away the Popes ceremonies out of the church should driue away all godlinesse and seemelines all religious and deuout behauiour out of the church fol. 94. Here hast thou good Reder this stout prelate of Winchest with all his properties doyngs qualities as in a certaine Anatomie proportioned out vnto thee whereby thou maiest boldly iudge and nothing erre in thy iudgement what is to be estemed of hym by his fruits as who neither was tene Protestant nor right papist neither cōstant in hys error nor yet stedfast in the truth neither frēd to the Pope yet a perfect enemy to Christ false in king Henries tyme a dissembler in K. Edwards tyme double periured and a murderer in Queene Maries tyme mutable and inconstāt in all tymes And finally where in his letters to the L. Protector and others vsually he vanteth so much of his late soueraign lord K. Henry the 8. of the great reputation that he was in with him read I beseech thee behold in the depositions of the L. Paget in the old booke pag. 806. col 1. also in the depositions of the Erle of Bedford pag. 824. and there ye shall see the king before his death both excepting hym out of his pardons quite strikyng hym out of his last wyll testament so detested abhorred hym as he did no english man more And where as the L. Paget beyng sent in message from the K. to the bishoppe by other words then the kings mynde and will was of his owne dexteritie gaue to hym good gracious words which in deed the kyng neither knew nor yet wer sent by hym the B. perswading himselfe otherwise of the kings fauor towards hym then it was in deed was therin far deceiued and brought into a fooles paradise wherof read both in the old booke before and also in this present volume To describe paint out the vnstable mutabilitie of this B. aforesaid albeit here need no more to be added besides that which is alredy declared yet notwithstanding seyng the matter is not long it shal not be out of the way to annexe withall vnto the premisses a piece of Drianders letter written to one Crispine phisition in Oxford sent from Antwerpe concerning the doyngs and behauiour of this B. of Winchester whose story we haue now in hand The copy of which Drianders letter written to the sayd Crispine hys friend beginneth thus ¶ Doctissimo viro Edmundo Crispino amico integerrimo Oxoniae ANte meam ex Lutetia profectionē dedi literas ad te per Anglum illum communem amicum nostrum c. ¶ The English wherof as much as to the present purpose appertaineth here followeth translated BEfore my departure from the Citie of Paris I wrote vnto you by our friend the Englishman c. Now you shal be contented onely with the narration of your B. of Winchester who as appertained to the embassadour of so noble a Prince came to Louane with a great brauerie and was there receiued at one Ieremies house and most honourably entertained where the facultie of Diuines for honor sake presented him wyne in the name of the whole Uniuersitie But our famous doctors and learned Maisters for that they would more deepely search and vnderstand the learnyng and excellency of the Prelate perused and scanned a certaine Oration made by hym and now extant intituled De vera obedientia in the which hys Oration he did impugne the supremacy of the B. of Rome and preferred his Lords and kyngs authoritie before the holy Apostolike sea as they terme it whiche beyng read and considered by them they did not onely repent them for geuyng hym such honour but also recanted that which they had done and did not so much honor him afore but now they were as earnest as spitefull agaynst hym Richard Lathomus interpreter of termes with the fauourers of that fraternitie and other champions of the fallyng church disputed with hym concernyng the Popes supremacy This B. stoutely defended his sayd Oration The Diuines contrary stifly maintained their opinion diuers tymes openly with exclamations called the sayde B. an excommunicate person and a schismatike to no litle reproch and infamy of the English nation The Byshop not long after mindyng to say masse in S. Peters church they did deny vnto hym as to an excommunicate person the Ornamentes and Uestimentes meete for the same wherewyth he beyng hyghly offended sodaynely hastned hys iourney from thence The Deane the next day after made an eloquent Oration wherein hee openly disgraced and defamed hym You haue heard now a true storye for oure Doctour was a beholder of the whole Tragedie c. And this now beyng sufficient for Gardiners story to leaue hym to his iudge to let him go we shall returne proceed by the grace leaue of the Lord as the course of these dolefull dayes shall lead vs to prosecute the residue of Christes Martyrs as now in order followeth ¶ The burnyng of Iohn Webbe gentleman George Roper and Gregory Parke at Caunterbury as followeth NExt after the death constant Martyrdom of the two most worthy champions standerdbearers of Christes army D. Nich. Ridley and M. Hugh Latymer of whom ye haue heard at large followed three other stoute and bold souldiours that is to say Iohn Web gentlemā George Roper and Gregory Parke This Iohn Web
knowledge that your Lordship oughte to proceed agaynst me And here Mayster Doctour would say nothing Worcest Doe you not thinke to finde before my Lord here as good equity in your cause as before your owne Ordinary Phil. I canne not blame my Lorde of Londons equitye with whom I thanke his Lordship I haue found more gentlenes since I came then of mine owne Ordinary I speak it for no flattery this twelue moneth and this halfe before who neuer woulde call me to aunswere as his Lordship hath done now twise Sed nemo prohibetur vti iure suo but I ought not to bee forestalled of my right and therefore I challenge the same for diuers other considerations Boner Nowe you can not saye hereafter but that ye haue bene gently cōmuned withal of my Lordes here yet you be wilfull obstinate in your error and in your owne opinions will not shewe any cause why you will not come into the vnity of the Church with vs. Phil. My Lordes in that I doe not declare my minde according to your expectation is as I haue sayd because I can not speak without present daunger of my life But rather then you shoulde report me by this either ostinate or selfe willed without any iust ground wherupon I stand I will open vnto you somewhat of my minde or rather the whole desiring your lordships which seme to be pillers of the Church of Englande to satisfye me in the same and I will referre all other causes in the which I dissēt from you vnto one or two articles or rather to one which includeth them both in the which if I can by the scriptures be satisfied at your mouthes I shall as willingly agree to you as any other in all poyntes Boner These heretickes come alwayes with their ifs as this man doth now saying if he can be satisfied by the scriptures so that he will alwayes haue this exception I am not satisfied although the matter be neuer so playnly proued agaynst him But wil you promise to be satisfied if my Lordes take some paynes about you Phil. I say my Lord I will be satisfied by the Scriptures in that wherein I stand And I protest here before God his eternall sonne Iesus Christ my Sauiour and the holy ghost and his Angels and you here present that be iudges of that I speak that I do not stand in any opiniō of wylfulnes or singularity but onely vpon my conscience certainly informed by gods word from the which I dare not go for feare of damnatiō and this is the cause of mine earnestnes in this behalfe Boner I will trouble my Lords no longer seing that you will not declare your minde Phil. I am about so to doe if it please your Lordshippe to heare me speake Bathe Geue him leaue my Lord to speake that he hath to say Phil. My Lordes it is not vnknowne to you that the chiefe cause why you do count me and such as I am for hereticks is because we be not at vnity with your Churche You say you are of the true Church and we say we are of the true Church You say that who is out of your church is damned and we thinke verily on the other side that if we depart from the true church wheron we are graffed in Gods word we should stand in the state of dānatiō Wherfore if your Lordship can bring any better authorityes for your church then we can do for ours proue by the scriptures that the Churche of Rome nowe of the which you are is the true Catholick Church as in al your sermons writinges and argumentes you doe vpholde and that all christen persons ought to be ruled by the same vnder pain of damnation as you say and that the same Churche as you pretend hath authority to interprete the scriptures as it semeth her good and that all men are bound to folow such interpretations onely I shal be as conformable to the same Church as you may desire me the whiche otherwise I dare not therfore I require you for Gods sake to satisfy me in this Cole If you stand vpon this poynt onely you may soone be satisfied if you list Phil. It is the thing that I require to this I haue sayd I will stand and refer all other controuersies wherein I stand now agaynst you and will put my hād therto if you mistrust my word Boner I pray you mayster Philpot what faith were you of twenty yeares ago This man will haue euery yeare a new fayth Phil. My Lorde to tell you playne I thinke I was of no fayth for I was then a wicked liuer and knewe not God then as I ought to do God forgeue me Boner No were that is not so I am sure you were of some fayth Phil. My lord I haue declared to you on my cōsciēce what I then was and iudge of my selfe And what is that to the purpose of the thing I desire to be satisfied of you Boner Mayster Doctour Cole I pray you say your mind to him Cole What will you say if I can proue that it was decreed by an vniuersall coūcell in Athanasius time that all the christen church should folow the determinatiō of the church of Rome but I do not now remember were Phil. If you Mayster Doctour canne shewe me the same graunted to the Sea of Rome by the authority of the scripture I will gladly harken thereto But I thinke you be not able to shewe any suche thinge for Athanasius was President of Nicene councell and there was no such thing decreed I am sure Cole Though it were not then it might bee at an other time Phil. I desire to see the proofe thereof And vpon this M. Harpsfield Chauncellor to the Bishop of Londō brought in a booke of Ireneus with certaine leaues turned in and layd it before the Bishops to helpe them in theyr perplexity if it might be the which after the Bishops of Bath and Glocester had read together the Bishop of Glocester gaue me the booke Gloc. Take the booke M. Philpot and looke vppon that place and there may you see how the church of Rome is to be folowed of all men Phil. I tooke the Booke and read the place the which after I had read I sayd it made nothing agaynst me but agaynst the Arians and other Heretickes agaynst whome Ireneus wrote prouing that they were not to be credited because they did teach and folowe after straunge doctrine in Europa and that the chiefe Churche of the same was founded by Peter and Paule and had to this time continued by faythfull succession of the faythfull Bishoppes in preaching the true Gospell as they had receiued of the Apostles and nothing like to the late sprong Heretickes c. Whereby hee concludeth agaynste them that they were not to be heard neither to bee credited the whiche thing if you my Lordes be able to prooue nowe of the Churche of Rome then had
you as good authoritye agaynst me in my cause now as Ireneus had agaynst those heretickes But the church of Rome hath swarued from the truth and simplicitye of the Gospell whiche it mainteined in Ireneus time and was vncorrupted from that whiche it is nowe wherefore your Lordships can not iustly apply the authority of Ireneus to the Church of Rome now which is so manifestly corrupted from the Primitiue Church Boner So will you saye still it maketh nothinge for the purpose whatsoeuer authority wee bring and will neuer be satisfied Phil. My Lorde when I doe by iust reason proue that the authorities which be brought agaynst me doe not make to the purpose as I haue alredy proued I trust you will receiue mine aunswere Worc. It is to be prooued most manifestly by all auncient writers that the Sea of Rome hath alwayes folowed the truth and neuer was deceiued vntill of late certayne heretickes had defaced the same Phil. Let that be proued and I haue done Worcest Nay you are of suche arrogancy singularitye and vayne glory that you will not see it be it neuer so wel proued Phil. Ha my Lordes is it nowe time thinke you for me to folow singularity or vayne glory since it is now vpon daunger of my life and death not onely presently but also before God to come and I know if I dye not in the true fayth I shall dye euerlastingly and agayne I knowe if I do not as you would haue me you will kill me and many thousandes moe yet had I leuer perish at your handes then to perishe eternally And at this time I haue lost all my coÌ„modities of this worlde and now lye in a colehouse where a man would not lay a dog with the whiche I am well contented Cole Where are you able to prooue that the Churche of Rome hath erred at any time and by what Historye certayne it is by Eusebius that the Church was stablished at Rome by Peter and Paul and that Peter was bishop 25. yeares at Rome Phil. I know well that Eusebius so writeth but if we coÌ„pare that which saynt Paul writeth to the Galathians the first it will manifestlye appeare the contrarye that he was not halfe so long there He liued not past 35. yeres after he was called to be an Apostle and Paul maketh mention of his abiding at Hierusalem after Christes death more then 18. yeares Cole What did Peter write to the Galathians Phil. No I say Paule maketh mention of Peter writing to the Galathians and of his abiding at Hierusalem And further I am able to proue both by Eusebius other Historiographers that the church of Rome hath manifestly erred and at this present doth erre because shee agreeth not with that which they wrote The primitiue Church didde vse according to the Gospell and there needeth none other proofe but compare the one with the other Bon. I may compare this man to a certayne man I reade of which fell into a desperation weÌ„t into a wood to hang himselfe and wheÌ„ he came there he went vewing of euery tree and could find none on the which he might vouchsafe to hange himselfe But I will not apply it as I mighte I pray you M. Doctor go forth with him Cole My Lord there be on euery side on me that be better able to answere him and I loue not to fall in disputation for that now a daies a man shal not but susteine shame and obloquy thereby of the people I had leuer shewe my mind in writing Phil. And I had leuer that you should do so then otherwise for then a man may better iudge of your words then by argument and I beseeche you so to do But if I were a rich man I durst wager an hundred pouÌ„des that you shal not be able to shew that you haue sayde to be decreed by a generall Counsell in Athanasius time For this I am sure of that it was concluded by a generall Councell in Africa many yeares after that none of Africa vnder payne of excommunication should appeale to Rome the which Decree I am sure they woulde not haue made if by the scriptures by an vniuersall Councell it had bene decreed that al meÌ„ should abide folow the determination of the churche at Rome Cole But I can shew that they reuoked that error again Phil. So you say M. Doctour but I pray you shewe me where I haue hitherto heard nothing of you for my conteÌ„tation but bare wordes without any authority Boner What I pray you ought we to dispute with you of our fayth Iustinian in the law hath a title De fide Catholica to the contrary Phil. I am certayne the Ciuill lawe hath such a constitution but our fayth must not depend vpon the ciuil law For as saynt Ambrose sayth Non lex sed fides congregauit Ecclesiam Not the lawe but the Gospell sayth hee hath gathered the church together Worcest M. Philpot you haue the spirit of pride wherewith ye be led which will not let you to yelde to the truth leaue it for shame Phil. Syr I am sure I haue the spirite of fayth by the which I speake at this present neyther am I ashamed to stand in my fayth Glocest. What do you thinke your selfe better learned then so many notable learned men as be here Phil. Elias alone had the truth when they were foure huÌ„dreth priestes agaynst him Worcest Oh you would be counted now for Helias And yet I tel thee he was deceiued for he thoght there had bene none good but himselfe and yet he was deceiued for there were seuen hundred besides him Phil. Yea but he was not deceiued in doctrine as the other seuen hundred were Worcest By my fayth you are greatly to blame that you can not be conteÌ„t to be of the Church which euer hath â—en of that faythfull antiquity Phil. My Lord I know Rome and haue bene there wher I saw your Lordship Worcest In deede I did flee from hence thither and I remember not that I saw you there But I am sory that you haue bene there for the wickednesse which you haue seene there peraduenture causeth you to do as you do Phil. No my Lord I doe not as I do for that cause for I am taught otherwise by the Gospell not altogether to refuse the minister for his euill liuing so that he bring sound doctrine out of Gods booke Worc. Doe you thinke that the vniuersall Church may be deceiued Phil. S. Paul to the Thessalonians prophesieth that there should come an vniuersall departing from the faith in the latter dayes before the coÌ„ming of Christ saying Non veniet Christus nisi venerit defectio prius that is Christ shal not come till there come a departing fyrst Cole Yea I pray you how take you the departyng there in S. Paule It is not meant of fayth but of the departing from the Empyre For it is in
Boner What De competente Iudice I will go fet thee my bookes There is a title in deed De officijs Iudâ—cis ordinarij Phil. Uerely that is the same De competente Iudice whiche I haue alledged With that he ran to his study broughte the whole course of the law betwene his hands which as it might appeare he had wel occupied by the dust they were embrued withall Boner There be the bookes finde it now if thou canst and I will promise thee to release thee out of prison Phil. My Lorde I stand not here to reason maâ—ters of the Ciuill law although I am not altogether ignorant of the same for that I haue bene a Student in the same sixe or seuen yeares but to aunswere to the Articles of fayth wyth the which you may lawfully burtheÌ„ me And whereas you go about vnlawfully to proceede I chalenge according to my knowledge the benefite of the law in my defence Boner Why thou wilt aunswere directly to nothing thou art charged withall therefore saye not hereafter but you might haue bene satisfied here by learned meÌ„ if you would haue declared your minde Phil. My Lorde I haue declared my minde vnto you and to other of the Byshops at my last being before you desyring you to be satisfied but of one thing wherunto I haue referred all other controuersies the whiche if your Lordships now or other learned men can simply resolue me of I am as contented to be reformable in all thinges as you shall require the which is to proue that the church of Rome wherof you are is the Catholicke Church Couen Why do you not beleue your Creed Credo Ecclesiam Catholicam Phil. Yes that I do but I cannot vnderstaÌ„d Rome wherwith all you burden vs to be the same neither like to it S. Asse It is most euident that S. Peter did builde the Catholicke Church at Rome And Christ sayd Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam Moreouer the succession of bishops in the sea of Rome can be proued from time to time as it can be of none other place so well which is a manifest probation of the Catholicke Church as diuers Doctors do write Phil. That you would haue to be vndoubted is most vncertaine that by the authority which you alledge of Christ saying vnto Peter Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church vnles you can proue the rocke to signifye Rome as you would make me falsly beleue And althogh you can prooue the succession of Bishops from Peter yet this is not sufficient to proue Rome the catholicke church vnles you can proue the profession of Peters fayth wherevpon the catholick church is builded to haue continued in his successors at Rome and at this present to remayne Bon. Is there any mo churches theÌ„ one catholicke church And I pray you tel me into what faith were you baptised Philpot. I acknowledge one holy Catholicke and Apostolicke Church wherof I am a member I prayse God and I am of that catholicke fayth of Christ where into I was baptised Couen I pray you can you tell what this word Catholicke doth signify shew if you can Phil. Yes that I can I thanke God The catholicke fayth or the Catholicke Churche is not as now a dayes the people be taught to be that which is most vniuersall or of moste part of men receiued whereby you do inferre our fayth to hang vpoÌ„ the multitude which is not so but I esteme the Catholicke Church to be as S. Austen defineth the same Aestimamus fidem Catholicam a rebus praeteritis praesentibus futuris i. We iudge sayth he the catholicke fayth of that whiche hath bene is and shal be So that if you can be able to prooue that your fayth and Church hath bene from the beginning taught and is and shal be then may you couÌ„t your selues Catholicke otherwise not And Catholicke is a Greeke word compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth after or according and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a summe or principle or whole So that catholicke Church or Catholicke fayth is as much to say as the first whole sound or chiefest fayth Boner Doth S. Austen say so as he alledgeth it or doth he meane as he taketh the same How say you M. Curtop Curtop In deed my Lord S. Augustine hath such a saying speaking agaynst the Donatistes that the Catholicke fayth ought to be estemed of thinges in times past and as they are practised according to the same and ought to bee through al ages and not after a new maner as the Donatistes began to professe Phil. You haue sayd well M. Curtop and after the meaning of S. Austen and to confirme that which I haue said for the signification of Catholicke Couen Let the booke be sene my Lord. Bon. I pray you my Lord be coÌ„teÌ„t or in good fayth I will breake euen of let al alone Do you thinke the Catholicke Church vntill it was within these few yeres in the which a few vpoÌ„ singularity haue swerued froÌ„ the same haue erred Phil. I do not thinke that the Catholicke Church can erre in doctrine but I require you to prooue this Churche of Rome to be the Catholicke Church Curtop I can proue that Ireneus which was within an hundred yeares after Christ came to victor then bishop of Rome to aske his aduise about the excoÌ„munication of certayne heretickes the which he would not haue done by al likelihood if he had not taken him to be supreame head Couent Marke well this argument How are you able to aunswere to the same Aunswere if you can Phil. It is soone aunswered my Lorde for that it is of no force neither this fact of Ireneus maketh no more for the supremacy of the Bishoppe of Rome then mine hath done which haue bene at Rome as well as he and mighte haue spoken with the Pope if I had list and yet I would none in England did fauor his supremacy more then I. S. Asse You are the more to blame by the fayth of my body for that you fauor the same no better since all the Catholicke Church vntill this fewe yeares haue taken him to be supreame head of the Church besides this good man Ireneus Phil. That is not likely that Ireneus so tooke him or the primatiue Church for I am able to shewe seauen generall Councels after Ireneus time wherin he was neuer so taken which may be a sufficient proofe that the catholick primitiue church neuer tooke him for supreme head The other Bish. This man will neuer be satisfied say what we can It is but folly to reason any more with him Phil. O my Lordes would you haue me satisfied with nothing Iudge I pray you who of vs hath better authority he whiche bringeth the example of one manne going to Rome or I that by these many generall councels am able to proue that he
was neuer so takē in many hūdred yeares after Christ as by Nicene Ephesine the first and the seconde Calcedone Constantinopolitane Carthaginens Aquiliense Couen Why will ye not admit the Churche of Rome to be the Catholicke Church Phil. Because it followeth not the primitiue Catholicke church neither agreeth with the same no more then an apple is like a nut Couent Wherin doth it dissent Phil. It were to long to recite all but two thinges I will name the supremacy and transubstantiation Curtop As for transubstantiation albeit it was set forth decreed for an article of fayth not much aboue 300. yeares yet it was alwayes beleued in the church Bon. Yea that it was Uery well sayd of you M. Curtop Phil. Ye haue sayde right that Transubstantiation is but a late plantation of the byshop of Rome you are not able to shew any auncient writer that the primitiue church did beleue any such thing and with this Curtop shrank away And immediately after the Ambassadour of Spayne came in to whom my Lord of London went leauing the other with me To whome I sayde my Lordes if you can shew me that this church of Rome wherof you are members is the true Catholicke Church I shall be content to be one thereof and as conformable to the same as you can require me in all things for I know there is no saluation but within the Church Couen Can you disproue that the Church of Rome is not the Catholicke Church Phil. Yea that I am able but I desire rather to heare of you for the proofe thereof And seing I cannot haue my request at your hāds neither be satisfied with any probable authority I will shewe you good proofe why it is not For if the primatiue Church were Catholicke as it was in deed and ought to be the form and scholemaysters of the Church to the worldes end then is not the church of Rome now the Catholicke church which dissenteth so farre from the same both in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes Couent How proue you that the Church of Rome nowe dissenteth in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes from the primitiue Church Phil. Compare the one with the other and it will soone appeare as ye may see both in Eusebius and other Ecclesiasticall and auncient writers Couent What haue you to say more why it is not the catholicke Church Phil. Because it is not by youre interpretation of Catholicke vniuersall neyther neuer was albeit you falsely perswade the people that it is so For the world being deuided in three partes Asia Africa and Europa ii partes therof Asia and Africa professing Christ as wel as we did neuer consent to the Church of Rome which is of Europa whiche is a sufficient testimony that your faith was neuer vniuersall Couent How proue you that Phil. At the Historiographers whiche write of the proceedinges of the Church doe testifie the same Besides that this present time doth declare that to be true which I say For at this present the Church of Asia and Africa doe not consent to the churche of Rome Yea and besides all thys most parte of Europa doth not agree neither allowe the Churche of Rome as Germanye the kingdome of Denmarke the kingdome of Poole a great part of Fraunce England and Zeland which is a manifest probation that your Church is not vniuersall And after this the Bishop of London called away the other Bishops and lefte with me diuers Gentlemen with certayne of his Chaplaynes as Doctor Sauerson an Englishman which had proceeded Doctor in Bonony who after began with me in this maner Doctour Sauer Mayster Philpot I remember you beyond sea since the time you reasoned with a Fryer a notable learned man commyng from Uenice to Padua in a barge Phil. I cannot forget that for the Fryer threatned me to accuse me of heresie as soone as he came to Padua for that I talked with him so boldly of the truth He was no suche learned manne as you name hym to be but onely in hys schole poyntes a good Purgatory Fryer Doct. Sauer Well he was a learned man for al that And I am sory to heare that you this day hauing cōmoned wyth so many notable learned men are no more conformable to them then you be Phil. I will be conformable to all them that be conformable to Christ in his word And I praye you good mayster Doctour be not so conformable to please men more then GOD contrary to your learning for worldly estimations sake Doct. Sauer No that I am not Upon what occasion shuld you thinke thus of me Phil. Upon no euill that I doe knowe of you Mayster Doctour but I speake as one wishing that you shoulde not be led away from the truth for promotions sake as many Doctours be now a dayes Doct. Sauer I haue heard your argumentes hetherto and me thinketh that a great many of the olde ancient writers be agaynst you in that you doe not allowe the churche of Rome neyther the supremacie for sainct Cyprian whiche is an old ancient writer doth allowe the byshop of Rome to be the supreme head of the Church Phil. That I am sure of he doth not For he writing vnto Cornelius then Byshoppe of Rome calleth hym but his companion and fellow Byshop neither attributed to hym the name either of Pope or els of any vsurped terms which now be ascribed to the Bishop of Rome to the setting forth of his dignitie Doct. Sauer You cannot be able to shewe that S. Cyprian calleth Cornelius his fellow Byshop Phil. I will wager with you that I amble to make that I can shew it you in Cyprian as I haue sayd Doctor Sauer I will lay none other wager with you but booke for booke that it is not so Phil. I agree thereto and I praye you one of my Lordes Chaplaynes to fet vs Cyprian hether for the tryal hereof And with that one of them went to my Lordes study and brought forth Cyprian by and by he turned to the fyrst booke of his Epistles the 3. Epistle and there would haue seemed to haue gathered a strong Argument for the supremacie of the Byshop of Rome because he sayth It goeth not well with the Churche when the hygh Prieste is not obeyed which supplyeth the stead of Christ after Gods word and the cōsent of hys fellow Byshops and the agreement of the people Doct. Sauer How can you auoyd this place which maketh so playnely for the Bishop of Romes supremacy Phil. It maketh not so playne mayster Doctour on your side as you gather as by and by I wil geue you to vnderstand But first I challenge the wager which wee made that your booke is mine For here you may see that hee calleth Cornelius his fellow byshop as he doth also in other places And now for the vnderstanding of that place you do misconstrue it to make the high Priest onely for the Bish. of Rome
of Greeke in Oxford belonging to the Bishop and he tooke vpon him to helpe M. Chancellor Scholer What wil you say if I can shew you a Greke author called Theophilact to interprete it so wil you beleue his interpretation Phil. Theophilacte is a late wryter and one that was a fauourer of the B. of Rome and therefore not to be credited since his interpretation is contrary to the manifest words of the scripture and contrary to the determination of many general Councels Scholer In what general Councel was it otherwise that the Bishop of Rome was not supreme head ouer all Phil. In Nice Councell I am sure it was otherwise for Athanasius was there the chiefe Bishop and president of the Counsell and not the Bishop of Rome Scholer Nay that is not so Phil. Then I perceiue you are better sene in wordes then in knowledge of things and I will gage with you what you will it is so as you maye see in the Epitome of the Councels Scholer I will set Eusebius and shew the contrary and the booke of general Councels He went into my Lordes closet and brought Eusebius but the generall Councels he brought not saying for sauing of his honestie that hee could not come by them and there he wold haue defended that it was otherwise in Eusebius but was not able to shew the same and so shranke away confounded Chaun The church of Rome hath bene alwaies taken for the whole catholike church therefore I would aduise you to come into the same with vs. You see all the men of this realme do coÌ„demne you And why wil you be so singular Phil. I haue said and stil do say that if you can be able to proue it vnto me that I wil be of the same But I am sure that the Churche whiche you make so muche of is a false church and a synagoge of satan And you with the learned men of the realme doe persecute the true church and condemne such as be more righteous then you Chaun Do you heare M. doctor what he sayeth that the church of Rome is the deuill Chad. I wish you did thinke more reuerently of the church of Rome What will you say if I can shewe you out of S. Austen in his Epistle wrytten vnto Pope Innocentius that the whole general Councell of Carthage did allowe the church of Rome to be chiefest ouer all other Phil. I am sure you can shewe no such thing And with that he set the booke of S. Austine and tourned to the Epistle but he could not prooue his allegation manifestly but by coniectures in this wise Chad. Here you may see that the councel of Carthage writing to Innocent the bish calleth the sea of Rome the apostolike sea And besides this they write vnto him certifying him of thinges done in the councel for the condemnation of the Donatistes requiring his approbations in the same which they would not haue done if they had not taken the church of Rome for the supreme head of others And moreouer you may see howe s. Austine doth proue the church of Rome to be the catholike church by coÌ„tinuall succession of the B. vntil his time which succession we can proue vntil our daies therfore by the same reason of s. Austine we say now that the church of Rome is the catholicke church Phil. M. Doctour I haue considered how you do weigh S. Augustine and contrary to his meaning and wordes you wouâ—d inferre your false coÌ„clusion As coÌ„cerning that it was called by him the Apostolicall Sea that is not material to proue the church of Rome now to be the catholicke church I will grauâ—t it now that it is the Apostolicke sea in reâ—pect that Paule and Peter did once there preach the Gospell and abode there for a certaine season I woulde you could prooue it to be the Apostolicall sea of yâ— true religion and sinceritie as the Apostle left it and did teach the same the which if ye could doe you might boast of Rome as of the Apostolicall sea otherwise it is nowe of no more force then if the Turke at Antioch at Ierusalem should boast of the Apostolike seas because the Apostles once did there abide and founded the church of Christ. And where as that the whole Councell of Carthage did wryte vnto Pope Innocentius certifying him of that was done in the general councell willing him to set his helping hand to the suppressing of the Donatistes as they had done that facte of the Councell prooueth nothing the supremacie of the B. of Rome no more then if the whole Conuocation house now gathered together and agreeing vpon certaine articles might send the same to some bishop that vppon certaine impediments is not present willing him to agree therto to set them forth in his dioces The which fact doth not make any such bish of greater authoritie then the rest because his consent is brotherly required And touching the succession of the Bishops of Rome brought in by s. Austen it maketh nothing nowe thereby to proue the same catholike church vnles you can conclude with the same reason as s. Austen doth And the rehersall of the succession of the bishops doth tende to this only to proue yâ— Donatistes to be heretickes because they began aswell at Rome as in Affrica to founde an other church of their own setting vp then was grounded by Peter and Paul and by their successors whome he reciteth vntill his time which all taughte no such doctrine neither no suche church as the Donatists And if presently you be able to prooue by the bishops of Rome wherof you do glory that such doctrine hath ben taught by any of the successors of Peters sea as is nowe taught beleeued of vs you haue good reason against vs otherwise it is of no force as I am able to declare Chaunc Wel M. Doctour you see we can doe no good in persuading of him let vs minister the Articles which my Lord hath left vs vnto him How say you M. Philpot to these articles M. IhonsoÌ„ I pray you write his answers Phil M. Chauncellor you haue no authoritie to enquire 〈◊〉 my beliefe in such articles as you goe about for that I am not of my Lord of Londons Dioces and to be brief with you I will make no further answere heerein then I haue already to the Bishop Chaunc Why then let vs go our waies and let his keper take him away Thus endeth the vij part of this Tragedie The summe of a priuate conference or talke betwene M. Philpot and the Bishop PHil. The next day in the morning betime the Byshop sent one of his meÌ„ vnto me to cal me vp into his chappell to heare Masse Bishops man Maister Philpot where be you Phil. Who is that calleth me Bishops man My Lords wil is you should rise and come to heare Masse wil you come or no Phil. My stomacke is not verye good this morning
he Gentile or Iew not meanyng all at once for that were impossible And there are many examples that baptisme may be singularly ministred to one person as we haue example in Christ baptised o◠Iohn and in the Eunuch baptised of Phillip with many mo such like but so haue you not of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ but contrarywise by the expresse wordes of S. Paule you are commaunded to vse it in a Communion and participation of many together the 11. to the Corinthians Quoties conuenitis ad manducādum alius alium expectate As ofte as ye come together to eate meanyng the Lordes supper tary one for an other And also the Minister in the celebration of the sacrament speaketh vnto all that be present in Christes behalfe to cōmunicate with hym saying Take ye and eate ye Wherfore as many as bee present and doe not communicate breake Gods commandement in not receiuyng the same and the minister is no iust minister that doth not distribute the sacrament as Christ did to all that are present and where Gods word is transgressed there is not Christ present consequently it is no Sacrament Harps What would you haue it no sacrament without it be a Communion Phil. I make it not so but gods expresse word teacheth me so yea also all the auncient writers as S. Chrysostome writing vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians saith That the oblation is in vayne where as none doth communicate with the priest If by his iudgement the action of the priest alone is in vayne where is no Communion how can that be a sacrament which he calleth a vayne oblation and a vayne standyng at the aultar Cosins You are such another fellow as I haue not heard that will not haue the Masse to be a sacrament you are no man for me to reason withall Come let vs go poyntyng to the morrowmasse Chaplaine we will leaue you maister Archdeacon and him together and so they went away Afterward the Archdeacon fell into earnest perswasions with me saying Harps M. Philpot you and I haue bene of olde acquaintance a long tyme. We were schoolefellowes both in Winchester and in Oxford many yeares Wherefore I must wish you as well to do as my selfe I pray you so thinke of mee Phil. I thanke you for your good will towards me But if you be deceiued as I am sure you are I shall desire you not to wish me deceyued with you For afore God I tell you plainly you are highly deceiued and maintain fals religiō and be not those men you take your selues for and if you do not repent leaue of your persecuting of Christes truth you will go to the deuill for it Therefore consider it in time I geue you warning for in the day of iudgement els I shall be a witnes agaynst you that I told you this here talkyng together Harpsfield Fie that is but your owne vayne singular opinion I perceyue you are still now that man you were in Oxford Phil. I trust you can report no notorious euill that euer you knew by me there Harpsfield I can say no euill of your conuersation but I knew you to be a studious man Marry if you remember when we mette in disputation in Paruis you would not lightly geue ouer and for that cause I speake that I haue sayd Phil. M. Harpsfield you know in the Schooles at Oxford when we were young men we did striue much vpō vaine glory and vpon contention more then for the truth but now our yeares and our riper learnyng teach vs to fall to a truth which must bee our portion for euer And if I was then in my tyme of ignorance earnest in myne owne cause I ought now to be earnest in my Maister Christes cause and in his truth I knowe now that nothyng done vpon vayne glory and singularitie can please God haue it neuer so goodly a shew wherfore I pray you iudge not so of me now Harps What will you thinke your selfe better learned thē all the learned men in this realme Phil. My faith hangeth not vpon the learned of the world but vpon the learned of Gods word Harps Well I will talke with you no more as nowe but pray to God to open your hart Phil. I pray God open both our harts to do more his wil then we haue done in tymes past Harps Ho Keper take hym away with you Phil. I pray you Maister Harpesfield tell me what this Pronounce Hoc doth demonstrate and shew in this Indicatiue proposition as you call it Hoc est corpus meum This is my body Harpsfield It doth demonstrate the substaunce of breade which by the words spoken by the Priest and by the omnipotencie of God is turned into the substance of Christs very body Phil. Is the substaunce of the bread as you say turned into Christes body Harps Yea that it is Phil. Why then Christes body receyueth daily a great increase of many thousand pieces of bread into his body and that is his body become now which was not before and by this you would seeme to make that there is an alteration in Christes glorified body which is a wicked thing to thinke Harps Then he set about agayne and remembryng better hymselfe and seyng the inconuenience of his first assertion of the transubstantiation of bread into Christes body hee sayd that the substance of bread after the words spoken by the priest was euacuated or vanished away by the omnipotencie of God Phil. This is another song then you sang first And here you may see how contrary you are to your selues For in deed your scoolemen do holde that the very substaunce of bread is really turned into the substance of Christes body And now you perceiuyng of late the inconuenience which is obiected against you in that opinion you are driuen to imagine a new shift and say the substance of bread is cuacuated contrary to that your church hath first beleued and taught O what contrarietie is there among you and all to deface the sincere truth Harps Is not God omnipotent and cannot he doe as hee hath sayd Phil. But his omnipotencie wil not do as you say contrary to hys word and to hys honour It is not Gods honor to include hym bodily in a piece of bread and of necessitye to tye hym therto It is not gods honour for you to make a piece of bread God and man which you see before your face doth putrifie after a certaine tyme. Is not Gods omnipotency as able to geue his body with the Sacramentall bread as to make so many turnyngs away of the bread as you doe and that directly against the Scripture which calleth it bread many tymes after the consecration Are you not ashamed to make so many alterations of the Lords holy institution as you do and to take away the substantiall partes of the Sacrament as Take ye eate ye drinke
them that will infourme me by Gods worde what I haue to doe I confesse I haue but little learning in respect of you that both of your yeares and great exercise to excell therin but fayth consisteth not onelye in learning but in simplicitye of beleuing that whiche Gods woorde teacheth Therefore I will bee gladde to heare both of your Lordshippe and of any other that God hath reuealed vnto by hys word the true doctrine therof and to thank you that it doth please you to take paynes herein Chich. You take the first alleged amisse as though all men should be taught by inspiratioÌ„ and not by learning How do we beleue the gospel but by the authority of the church and because the same hath allowed it Phil. S. Paule sayth He learned not the Gospell by men neyther of men but by the reuelatioÌ„ of Iesus Christ which is a sufficient proofe that the Gospell taketh not his authoritye of man but of God onely Chich. S. Paule speaketh but of his own knowledge how he came thereto Phil. Nay hee speaketh of the Gospell generally Whyche commeth not from man but from God and that the Churche must onely teach that which commeth from God and not mans preceptes Chich. Doth not Saynt Augustine say I would not beleue the Gospell if the authority of the Churche did not mooue me thereto Phil. I graunte that the authoritye of the Churche doeth moue the vnbeleeuers to beleeue but yet the Church geueth not the woorde his authority for the woorde hath his authority onely from God and not of man meÌ„ be but disposers thereof For firste the worde hath his beyng before the Churche and the woorde is the foundation of the church and first is the foundation sure before the building theron can be stedfast Chich. I perceiue you mistake me I speake of the knowledge of the Gospell and not of the authority for by the church we haue all knowledge of the Gospell Phil. I confesse that For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde And I acknowledge that God appoynteth an ordinarye meanes for men to come vnto the knowledge now and not myraculously as he hath done in times past yet we that be taught by men must take heede that we learne nothing els but that which was taught in the Primitiue church by reuelation Here came in the Byshop of Yorke and the Bishop of Bath and after they had saluted one another and commoned a while together the Archbishop of Yorke called me vnto them saying Yorke Syr wee hearing that you are out of the way are come of charity to enforme you to bring you into the true fayth and to the catholicke church againe willing you first to haue humility and to be humble willing to learne of your betters for els we can do no good with you And god sayth by his Prophet On whom shall I rest but on the humble meeke and such as tremble at my word Now if you will so be we will be glad to trauell with you Phil. I know that humility is the doore wherby we enter vnto Christ and I thanke his goodnes I haue entred in at the same vnto him with all humility heare whatsoeuer truth you shall speake vnto me Yorke What be the matters you stande on and require to be satisfied in Phil. My Lord it please your grace we were entred into a good matter before you came of the church and howe we should know the truth but by the church Yorke In deede that is the head we neede to begynne at For the church being truely knowne we shal sooner agree in the particular thinges Phil. If your Lordships can proue the church of Rome to be the true catholicke church it shall do much to persuade me toward that you would haue me encline vnto Yorke Why let vs go to the definition of the church What is it Phil. It is a Congregation of people dispersed throughe the worlde agreeing together in the woorde of GOD vsing the Sacramentes and al other thinges according to the same Yorke Your definition is of many wordes to no purpose Phil. I do not precisely define the church but declare vnto you what I thinke the church is Yorke Is the church visible or inuisible Phil. It is both visible and inuisible The inuisible church is of all the electes of God onely the visible consisteth of both good and bad vsing all thinges in fayth according to Gods word Yorke The church is an vniuersall congregation of fayth full people in Christ through the world which this worde Catholick doth well expresse for what is Catholicke els doth it not signify vniuersall Phil. The church is defined by S. Austine to be called Catholike in this wyse Ecclesia ideo dicitur Catholica quia vniuersaliter perfecta est in nullo claudicat The Church is called therefore Catholike because it is throughly perfect and halteth in nothyng Yorke Nay it is called Catholike because it is vniuersally receyued of all christian nations for the most part Phâ—lpot The Churche was Catholique in the Apostles tyme yet was it not vniuersally receyued of the worlde but because their Doctrine whiche they had receyued of Christ was perfect and appoynted to be preached and receyued of the whole world therfore it is called the Catholike fayth and all persons receiuyng the same to be counted the catholike church And S. Austine in another place writeth that the catholike church is that which beleeueth aright Yorke If you wyll learne I wyll shewe you by Saint Austine writing agaynst the Donatistes that he prooueth the catholick Church by two principall pointes which is vniuersality and succession of Bishops in one Apostolical Sea from time to time Now thus I will make myne argument The Church of Rome is vniuersal and hath her succession of bishops from time to time Ergo it is the Catholicke Church How answerâ— you to this argumeÌ„t Phil. I denye the antecedent that the Catholique Churche is onely knowne by vniuersality and succession of Byshops Yorke I will prooue it And with that he brought forth a booke which he had noted out of the Doctours and turned to his common places therin of the church and recited one or two out of S. Austine specially out of his Epistle written agaynst the Donatistes where S. Austine manifestly proueth that the Donatistes were not the catholick church because they had no successioÌ„ of bishops in their opinion neither vniuersality the same force hath S. Austines argument agaynst you Phil. My Lorde I haue weighed the force of that Argument before now I perceiue it maketh nothing agaynst me neither it commeth to your purpose For I will stand to the triall of S. Austine for the approbatioÌ„ of the catholick Church wherof I am For S. Austin speaketh of vniuersality ioyned with verity of faythfull successours of Peter before corruption came into the Church And
so if you can deduce your argumeÌ„t for the sea of Rome now as S. Austin might do in his time I woulde say it might bee of some force otherwise not Yorke S. Austine proueth the Catholicke church principally by succession of bishops and therfore you vnderstaÌ„d not S. Austen For what I pray you was the opinion of the Donatistes agaynst whom he wrote Can you tell What country were they of Phil. They were a certayne sect of men affirming among other heresies that the dignity of the sacramentes depended vpon the worthines of the Minister so that if the minister were good the sacraments which he ministred were auayleable or els not Chichest That was theyr error and they had none other but that And he read another authority of S. Austen out of a booke which he brought euen to the same purpose that the other was Phil. I challenge saynt Austen to be with me throughly in this poynt wil stand to his iudgement taking one place with an other Chich. If you will not haue the Church to be certeine I pray you by whom will you be iudged in matters of controuersy Phil. I doe not deny the Churche to be certayne but I denye that it is necessarily tyed to any place longer then it abideth in the word for all controuersies the word ought to be iudge Chich. But what if I take it one way and you an other how then Phil. S. Austine sheweth a remedye for that and willeth quòd vnus locus per plura intelligi debeat That one place of the Scripture ought to be vnderstand by the moe Yorke How aunswere you to this argument Rome hath knowne succession of Bishoppes whiche your church hath not Ergo that is the Catholick Church and yours is not because there is no suche succession can be proued for your Church Phil. I denye my Lorde that succession of Bishoppes is an infallible point to know the church by for there may be a succession of bishops knowne in a place and yet there be no church as at Antioche and at Hierusalem and in other places where the Apostles abode as well as at Rome But if you put to the succession of bishops succession of doctrine withall as S. Austen doth I will graunt it to be a good proofe for the Catholick church but a locall successioÌ„ onely is nothing vayleable Yorke You will haue no church then I see well Phil. Yes my Lord I acknowledge the catholicke church as I am bound by my Creed but I cannot acknowledge a false church for the true Chich. Why is there two catholicke churches then Phil. No I know there is but one catholicke Church but there haue bene and be at this present that take vpoÌ„ them the name of Christ of his church which be not so in deed as it is written That there be that call themselues Apostles be not so in deed but the Synagogue of Sathan and lyers And now it is with vs as it was with the two women in Salomons time whiche lay together and the one suppressed her childe and afterward went about to challenge the true mothers childe Chich. What a babling is here with you nowe I see you lacke humilitye You will goe aboute to teache and not to learne Phil. My lords I must desire you to beare with my hasty speech it is my infirmity of nature All that I speake is to learne by I would you did vnderstaÌ„d all my mind that I might be satisfied by you through better authority Chich. My Lord and it please your grace turne the argument vpon him which you haue made and let him shewe the succession of the Bishoppes of his Churche as we can doe How saye you canne you shewe the succession of Byshops in your Church from time to time I tell you this argument trubled Doctour Ridley so sore that he coulde neuer answere it yet he was a man well learned I dare say you will say so Phil. He was a man so learned that I was not woorthye to cary his bookes for learning Chich. I promise you he was neuer able to aunswere that He was a man that I loued well and he me for he came vnto me diuers times being in prison and conferred with me Phil. I wonder my Lord you should make this argumeÌ„t which you would turne vpon me for the trial of my churche whereof I am or that you would make bishop Ridley so ignoraunt that he was not able to aunswere it since it is of no force For behold first I denyed you that local succession of Bishops in one place is a necessary poynt alone to proue the Catholicke church by and that which I haue denyed you can not proue and is it then reason that you should put me to the triall of that which by you is vnproued and of no force to conclude agaynst me Chich. I see my Lordes we doe but loose our labours to reason with him he taketh himselfe better learned then wee Phil. I take vpon me the name of no learning I boaste of no knowledge but of fayth of Christ that I am bound vndoubtedly to know as I am sure I do Chich. These hereticks take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to be sure of al things they staÌ„d in You should say rather with humility I trust I know Christ then that you be sure therof Phil. Let hym doubte of his fayth that listeth God geue me alwayes grace to beleue that I am sure of true fayth fauour in Christ. Bath How will you be able to answere heretickes but by the determination of the knowne Catholicke church Phil. I am able to answere all heretickes by the woord of God and conuince them by the same Chich. Howe arrogantlye is that spoken I dare not say so Phil. My Lord I pray you beare with me for I am bolde on the truth side I speake somewhat by experience that I haue had with hereticks and I know the Arians be the subtlelest that euer were yet I haue manifest scriptures to beat them downe withall Chichester I perceiue nowe you are the same manner of man I haue heard of whiche will not be satisfied by learning Phil. Alas my Lord why do you say so I do desire moste humbly to be taught if there be any better way that I should learne and hitherto you haue shewed me no bettâ—r therefore I praye your Lordshippe not to misiudge without a cause Bath If you be the true Catholicke church then will you hold with the real presence of Christ in the sacrament which the true church hath euer mainteined Phil. And I my Lord with the true Churche doe holde the same in the due ministration of the sacrament but I desire you my Lord there may be made a better conclusioÌ„ in our first matter before we enter into any other for if the Church be proued we shall soone agree in the rest In the meane while my Lorde
of Yorke was turning his booke for moe places to helpe forth his cause Yorke I haue found at length a very notable place which I haue looked for all this while of S. Austine De simplicitate credendi Chich. It is but folly my Lorde that your Grace doe read him any moe places for he esteemeth them not Phil. I esteeme them in as muche as they bee of force as your Lordship doth heare me deny no doctors you bring but onely require the true application of them according to the writers meaning as by his owne wordes may be proued Yorke I will reade him the place and so make an end After he had read the sentence he sayde that by foure speciall poynts here S. Austine proueth the catholick church The first is by the consent of all nations the secōd by the Apostolick Sea the third by vniuersalitie the fourth by this word Catholicke Chich. That is a notable place in deede and it please your Grace Phil. I pray you my Lord of what church doth S. Austine write the same of Rome or not Yorke Yea he writeth it of the Church of Rome Phil. I will lay with your Lordshippe as much as I can make it is not so and let the booke be sene Bath What art thou able to lay that hast nothing Yorke Doth he not make mention here of the Apostolicke sea whereby he meaneth Rome Phil. That is very straitly interpreted my lord as though the Apostolicke Sea had bene no where els but at Rome But let it be Rome and yet shall you neuer verify the same vnlesse all the other conditions do go therewith as S. Augustine doth proceed withal wherof none except the Apostolicke sea can now bee verified of the Churche of Rome For the fayth which that Sea now maynteineth hath not the consent of al nations neither hath had Besides that it cannot haue the name of Catholick because it differeth frō the Catholicke Churches which the Apostles planted almost in all thinges Yorke Nay he goeth about here to proue the Catholicke Church by vniuersality how can you shew your church to be vniuersall fifty or an hundreth yeares ago Phil. That is not materiall neither any thing agaynst S. Augustine For my church wherof I am were to be coūted vniuersal though it were but in x. persōs because it agreeth with the same that the Apostles vniuersally did plant Yorke I perceiue you are an obstinate man in your opinion will not be taught wherefore it is but lost labour to talke with you any lenger you are a member to be cut of Chichester I haue heard of you before how you troubled the good Bishop of Winchester and now I see in you that I haue heard Phil. I trust you see no euill in me by this I desire of you a sure ground to build my fayth on if you shew ne none I pray you speake not ill of him that meaneth well Chichester Thou art as impudent a felow as I haue cōmuned withall Phil. That is spoken vncharitably my Lord to blaspheme him whom you can not iustly reproue Chich. Why you are not God Blasphemy is counted a rebuke to Godward and not to man Phil. Yes it may be as well verified of an infamy layde to man speaking in Gods cause as you now do lay vnto me for speaking freely the truth afore GOD to maynteyne your vayne Religion You are voyd of all good ground I perceiue you are blind guides and leaders of the blinde therfore as I am bounde to tell you very hipocrites tyrannously persecuting the trueth which otherwise by iust order you are able to conuince by no meanes Your owne doctors and testimonies which you bring be euidently agaynst you and yet you will not see the truth Chichest Haue we this thanke for our good will comming to instruct thee Phil. My Lordes you must beare with me since I speake in Christes cause and because his glory is defaced and his people cruelly and wrongfully slayne by you because they will not consent to the dishonor of God and to hypocrisie with you If I told you not your fault it should be required at my hands in the day of iudgement Therfore know you ye hypocrites in deed that it is the spirit of God that telleth you your sinne not I. I passe not I thank God of al your cruelty God forgeue it you geue you grace to repent And so they departed ¶ An other talke the same day THe same day at night before supper the bishop sent for me into his chappell in the presence of the archdeacon Harpesfield Doctor Chadsey other his Chapleines and his seruauntes at what time he sayd Lond. Maister Philpot I haue by sundry meanes gone about to do you good and I maruell you do so litle consider it by my trueth I can not tell what to say to you Tell me directly whether you will be a conformable man or no wherupon you chiefly stand Phil. I haue tolde your Lordships oftentimes playne enough wheron I stand chiefly requiring a sure probation of the Church wherunto you call me Harps S. Austen writing agaynst the Donatistes declareth foure speciall notes to know the Church by the cōsent of many nations the fayth of the Sacramentes confirmed by antiquity succession of Bishops and vniuersality Lond. I pray you Mayster Archdeacon fette the booke hither it is a notable place let him see it And the booke was brought and the bishop read it demaunding how I could aunswere the same Phil. My Lorde I like S. Austens foure poyntes for the triall of the catholicke churche whereof I am for it can abide euery poynt therof together which yours can not do Harps Haue not we succession of Bishops in the Sea and church of Rome Wherfore then do you deny our Church to be the catholicke church Phil. D. Austine doth not put succession of Bishops onely to be sufficient but he addeth the vse of the Sacramentes according to antiquity and doctrine vniuersally taughte receiued of most nations from the beginning of the primatiue Church the whiche your Churche is farre from But my church can auouch all these better then yours therfore by S. Austins iudgement which you here bring mine is the catholicke church and not yours Harps Chad. It is but folly my Lord for you to reason with him for he is irrecuperable Phil. That is a good shift for you to runne vnto when you be confounded in your owne sayinges haue nothing else to say you are euidently deceiued and yet will not see it when it is layd to your face THus haue I at large set forth as many of the sayd Iohn Philpot his examinations priuy conferences as are yet come to light being faythfully written with his owne hand And although he was diuers other times after this examined both openly in the Consistory at Paules also secretly in the bishops house yet what was
deny the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacrament of the aultar I cannot tell what aultar yee meane whether it be the aultar of the Crosse or the aultar of stone And if yee call it the Sacrament of the aultar in respect of the aultar of the stone then I defie your Christ for it is a rotten Christ. And as touching your transubstantiatiō I vtterly deny it for it was brought vp first by a Pope Now as concerning your offer made from the Synode whiche is gathered together in Antichristes name proue me that to be of the catholicke Church which ye shall neuer do I will follow you and do as you would haue me to do But yee are Idolaters and dayly do commit Idolatry Ye be also traytors for in your Pulpits you rayle vpon good kings as king Henry and king Edward his sonne which haue stand agaynst the vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome agaynst whome also I haue taken an othe which if ye can shew me by Gods law that I haue taken vniustly I will then yeld vnto you But I pray God turne the King and Queenes hartes from your Sinagogue and churche for you do abuse that good Queene Here the Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield began to shew where the true church was saying Couen The true catholicke church is set vpon an high hil Phil. Yea at Rome which is the Babylonicall church Couen No in our true Catholicke church are the Apostles Euangelistes and martyrs but before Martine Luther ther was no Apostle Euāgelist or martyr of your church Phil. Will ye know the cause why Christ did prophesie that in the latter dayes there should come false Prophetes and hipocrites as you be Couen Your Church of Geneua which ye call the Catholicke Church is that which Christ prophesied of Phil. I allow the church of Geneua and the doctrine of the same for it is vna Catholica Apostolica and doth follow the doctrine that the Apostles did preach and the doctrine taught and preached in king Edwardes dayes was also according to the same And are yee not ashamed to persecute me and others for your Churches sake which is Babilonicall and contrary to the true Catholicke Church And after this they had great conference togethers aswell out of the Scriptures as also out of the Doctours But whē Boner saw that by learning they were not able to conuince M. Phil. he thought then by his diffamations to bryng him out of credite and therefore turning himselfe vnto the Lord Mayor of London brought forth a knyfe and a bladder full of pouder and sayd London My Lorde this man had a rosted pigge brought vnto him and this knife was put secretly betweene the skin the flesh therof and so was it sent him being in prison And also this pouder was sent vnto him vnder pretence that it was good and comfortable for him to eate or drinke whiche pouder was onely to make inke to wryte withall For when his keeper did perceaue it he tooke it brought it vnto me Whiche when I did see I thought it had bene gunpouder and thereupon I put fire to it but it would not burne Then I tooke it for poyson and so gaue it to a dogge but it was not so Thou I tooke a little water and it made as fayre inke as euer I did write withall Therefore my Lord you may vnderstand what a naughty fellowe this is Phil. Ah my Lord haue ye nothing els to charge me withall but these trifles seeing I stande vppon lyfe and death Doth the knife in the pigge proue the churche of Rome to be a catholicke church c. Then the bishop brought forth a certayne instrument conteyning Articles and Questions agreed vpon both in Oxford and Cambridge whereof yee haue mention before pag. 1428. Also he did exhibite two Bookes in Print the one was the Catechisme made in king Edwards dayes An. 1552. the other concerning the true report of the disputation in the Conuocation house mention wherof is aboue expressed Moreouer hee did bring foorth and layde to Mayster Philpots charge two letters the one touching Barthelet Greene the other contayning godly exhortations comfortes which both were written vnto him by some of his godly friendes the tenour whereof wee thought here also to exhibite A letter exhibited by Boner written by some frend of M. Philpot and sent to him concerning the handling of Mayster Greene in Boners house at London YOu shal vnderstand that M. Greene came vnto the Bishop of London on Sonday last where he was curteously receaued for what policie the sequele declareth His entertaynment for one day or two was to dyne at my Lordes owne table or els to haue his meate from thence During those dayes hee lay in Doctor Chadseys chamber and was examined Albeit in very deede the Bishop earnestly and faythfully promised manye right worshipful men who were suters for him but to him vnknown that he in no case shoulde bee examined before which M. Fecknam would haue had him in his frendly custody if he would haue desired to haue conferred with him whiche he vtterly refused And in that the bish obiected agaynst him singularitie and obstinacie his answere thereunto was thus To auoyd al suspicion therof although I my self am yong vtterly vnlearned in respect of the learned and yet I vnderstand I thanke my Lord yet let me haue such books as I shal require and if I by Gods spirite do not therby answere all your books and obiections contrary therto I wil assent to you Wherunto the Bishop and his assented permitting him at the first to haue suche bookes Who at sondrye times haue reasoned with him and haue found him so stronge and rise in the scriptures and godly fathers that sithens they haue not onely taken from him such libertie of bookes but all other bookes not leauing him so much as the new Testament Since they haue bayted and vsed him most cruelly This mayster Fecknam reported saying farther that he neuer heard the like young man so perfect What shall become farther of him God knoweth but death I thinke for he remayneth more and more willing to dye as I vnderstand Concerning your bill I shal conferre with others therin knowyng that the same Courte is able to redresse the same And yet I thinke it will not be reformed for that I know fewe or none that dare or wil speake therein or preferre the same because it concerneth spirituall thinges Notwithstanding I will assertain you therof committing you to the holy Ghost who keepe you vs all as his Your owne c. The copy of an other letter written by the faythful and Christen harted Lady the Lady Vane to Mayster Philpot exhibited lykewise by Byshop Boner HArty thankes rendered vnto you my welbeloued in Christ for the booke ye sent me wherein I finde great consolations and according to the doctrine therof do prepare my cheekes to the
and the authoritie of the Church of Rome To the fift article they aunswered the same to be true accordyng to the contents thereof Tho. Whittle addyng moreouer that he had swarued gone away not in whole but in part not from the whole Catholike Church but frō the church of Rome in speakyng agaynst the masse the sacrifice thereof and the Sea of Rome Ioane Lashford aliâs Ioane Warne grauntyng with the other the sayd Article addeth moreouer that she neuer hitherto swarued or went awaye nor yet doth from any part of Christs catholike faith and religion but saith that from the tyme she was xj yeres of age shee hath misliked the sacrifice of the masse the sacrament of the altar and the authoritie of the See of Rome with the doctrine thereof because they be agaynst Christes catholike church and the right fayth of the same Bartlet Greene answering with the other to this Article addeth saith that he swarued not from the Catholike fayth but only from the church of Rome c. ¶ Concernyng the sixt article that they refuse to be reconciled to the vnitie of the sayd Church of Rome To the 6. article they aunswer and confesse the same to be true rendering the cause thereof because say they the same church and doctrine therein set forth and taught disagreeth from the vnitie of Christes word and the true catholike fayth c. Whereunto Bartlet Greene answered that he is contented to be reconciled to the vnitie of Christes Catholike church but not of the church of Rome In lyke maner added also Iohn Went. ¶ Concernyng the seuenth Article that they refuse to come to heare Masse and to receyue the sayde Sacrament callyng it an Idol c. To the seuenth Article they aunswer and confesse the contents thereof to be true geuyng withall the reason and cause of this their so doyng for that the masse with the sacrament thereof as it was then vsed and set foorth in the Church of England is dissonant to the word teachyng of the Gospell c. Iohn Went furthermore said as concerning the masse that he beleueth no lesse but the masse which he calleth the supper of the Lord as it is now vsed in the realm of England is naught full of Idolatry and against gods worde so farre as he seeth it howbeit he sayd that since the Queens coronation by chance he hath bene present where the Masse hath bene sayd whereof he is sory Isabel Foster also answering to the sayd articles with the other before confessed moreouer that since Queene Maries raigne she hath not heard Masse nor receiued the sacrament but hath refused to come in place where it was ministred for she knoweth no such sacrament to bee And beyng demanded of her beliefe in the same she sayth that there is but onely materiall bread and material wine and not the substance reall of the body of Christ in the same sacrament for so she hath bene taught to beleue by the preachers in the tyme of K. Edward whom she beleeueth to haue preached the truth in that behalfe ¶ Concerning the 8. Article that they were sent by the Commissioners to the B. to be examined and imprisoned To the 8. Article they grant the same and the contents thereof to be so Thom. Whittle addyng and affirmyng that the Lord Chancellor that then was sent hym vp to the Bish. there present Bartlet Greene added that he was sent vp to the sayd B. but for no offence herein articulate Iohn Went sayd that D. Story Quene Maries commissioner examined hym vpon the Sacrament because he denied the reall presence he presented this Examinate to the bishop Iohn Tudson likewise examined by M. Cholmly and D. Story vpon the same matters and for not commyng to the Church and accused by the same because he would not agree to them was sent to the B. Tho. Browne also sayde that he for not commyng to the church of S. Brides was brought by the Constable to the B. c. Ioane Warne confessed that she was sent by Doctour Story to the Bishoppe of London about twelue weekes agoe since which tyme shee hath continued with the sayd Bishop ¶ Concernyng the 9. Article To the 9. Article they confesse and say that as they beleeue the premisses before by them confessed to be true so they deny not the same to be manifest and that they bee of the iurisdiction of London And thus hauyng expressed their Articles with their answers iointly made vnto the same yet remayneth further more fully now to discourse the stories handlyng of all the 7. aforesayd Martyrs seuerally and particularly by themselues first beginning with Tho. Whittle ⧠The history of all these 7. Martyrs particularly described in order here followeth first of Tho. Whittle who first recanting then returning agayne with great constancy and fortitude stoode to the defence of Christes doctrine agaynst the Papists to the fire IN the story of M. Philpot mention was made before of a maried Priest whom he found in the Colehouse at hys first commyng thither in heauines of mynd and great sorow for recantyng the doctrine which hee had taught in K. Edwards dayes whose name was Thom. Whittle of Essex and thus lyeth his story This Tho. Whittle after he had bene expulsed from the place in Essex where he serued went abroad where he might now here and there as occasion was ministred preachyng and sowyng the Gospel of Christ. At length beyng apprehended by one Edmund Alabaster in hope of reward promotion whiche he miserably gaped after he was brought first as prisoner before the B. of Winchester who then was fallen lately sicke of his disease whereof not long after hee dyed most straungely But the apprehender for his profered seruice was highly checked rated of the B. askyng if there were no man vnto whome he might bring such Rascals but to him Hence quoth he out of my sight thou varlet what doest thou trouble me with such matters The gredy cormorant beyng thus defeated of his desired pray yet thinking to seek and to hunt further caried his prisoner to the B. of London with whom what an euill messe of hādling this Whittle had and how he was by the B. all to beaten buffeted about the face by this his owne narration in a letter sent vnto his friend manifestly may appeare Upon Thursday which was the x. of Ianuary the B. of London sent for me Thom. Whittle minister out of the porters lodge where I had bene all night lying vpon the earth vpō a pallet where I had as painful a night of sicknes as euer I had God be thanked And when I came before hym he talked with me many thyngs of the sacrament so grossely as is not worthy to be rehearsed And amongst other thynges he asked me if I would haue come to masse that mornyng if he had sent for me Whereunto I answered that I would haue come to
Then Whittell in the middest of the ceremonies whē he saw them so busy in disgrading him after theyr father the Popes Pontifical fashion sayd vnto them Paule and Titus had not so much ado with theyr priestes and bishops And farther speaking to the bishop he sayd vnto him My Lord your Religion standeth most with the church of Rome and not with the catholicke church of Christ. The Bishop after this according to his accustomed formall procedinges assayed him yet agayne with words rather then with substantiall arguments to conforme him to his Religion Who then denying so to doe sayd As for your religion I cannot be perswaded that it is accordyng to Gods worde The Bishop then asked what fault he found in the administration of the Sacrament of the Aultar Whittell aunswered and sayde it is not vsed according to Christes institution in that it is priuately and not openlye done And also for that it is ministred but in one kinde to the lay people which is agaynst Christes ordinaunce Farther Christ commaunded it not to be eleuated nor adored For the adoration and eleuation cannot be approued by Scripture Well quoth Boner my Lords here and other learned men haue shewed great learning for thy cōuersion wherfore if thou wilt yet returne to the fayth and religion of the catholicke Church I will receiue thee thereunto and not cōmit thee to the secular power c. To make short Whittell strengthened with the grace of the Lord stood strong vnmoueable in that he had affirmed Wherfore the sentēce being readde the next day folowing he was committed to the secular power and so in few dayes after brought to the fire with the other sixe aforenamed sealing vp the testimony of his doctrine with his bloud which he willingly and chearefully gaue for witnes of the truth ¶ Letters of Thomas Whittell ¶ A letter of Thomas Whittell to Iohn Careles prisoner in the kinges bench THe peace of God in Christ bee with you continuallye dearely beloued bother in Christ with the assistaunce of Gods grace and holy spirit to the working and perfourming of those thinges which may comfort and edefye hys Churche as ye dayly doe to the glory of his name and the encrease of your ioye and solace of Soule in this lyfe and also your reward in heauen with Christ our Captain whose faythfull Souldiours ye are in the life to come Amen I haue greatly reioyced my deare hart with thankes to God for you since I haue hearde of your fayth and loue which you bare towardes God and his Sayntes wyth a most godly ardent zeale to the verity of Christs doctrine and religion which I haue heard by the report of manye but specially by the declaring of that valiaunt captayne in Christes church that stout Champion in Gods cause that Spectacle to the worlde I meane our good brother Philpot who now lyeth vnder the Aultar and sweetly enioyeth the promised reward And specially I and my cōdemned fellowes gene thankes to God for your louyng and comfortable Letter in the deepenesse of our trouble after the flesh sent vnto vs to the consolation of vs al but most specially to me most sinnefull miser on mine own behalfe but happye I hope through Gods louing kindnesse in Christ shewed vnto me who suffered me to faynt fayle through humaine infirmity by the working of the Archenemy in his sworne Souldiours the Bishops and Priestes In whom so liuely appereth the very visage shape of Sathan that a man if it were not preiudice to Gods word might well affirme them to be Deuils incarnate as I by experience do speake Wherefore who so shall for cōscience matters come in theyr handes had need of the wylynesse of the Serpent to saue his head though it be wyth the wounding of his body and to take diligent heede how he consenteth to theyr wicked writings or setteth his hād to theyr conueyances Sore did they assault me and craftely tempt me to their wicked wayes or at least to a denegation of my fayth and true opinions though it were but by colour and dissimulation And alas something they did preuaile Not that I did any thing at all like theyr opinions and false papisticall religion or els doubted of the truth wherein I stand but onely the infirmity of the fleshe beguiled me desiring liberty by an vnlawfull meanes GOD lay it not to my charge at that daye and so I hartely desire you to praye Howbeit vncertayne I am whether more profite came therby profite to me in that God suffered Sathan to buffet me by his foresayd minister of mischiefe shewinge me myne infirmity that I should not boast nor reioyce in my selfe but onely in the Lord who whē he had led me to hell in my conscience through the respect of his feareful iudgementes agaynst me for my fearefulnes mistrust and crafty cloking in such spirituall and weighty matters in the which mine agonye and distresse I founde this olde verse true Non patitur ludum fama fides oculus yet he brought me from thence agayne to the magnifiyng of his name suspecting of flesh and bloude and consolation of mine owne soule or els that I might feele disprofite in offending the congregation of God which peraduenture wil rather adiudge my fall to come of doubtfulnesse in my doctrine and religion then of humaine imbecility Well of the importune burden of a troubled conscience for denying or dissembling the knowne verity I by experiēce could say very much more which perhaps I will declare by writing to the warding of other if God graunte time For now am I and my felowes ready to go hence euen for Christs cause Gods name be praysed who hath hitherto called vs. Pray I pray you that we maye ende our course with ioy at your appoynted time you shall come after But as the Lorde hath kept you so will he preserue your life still to the intent you should labour as you do to appease and conuince these vngodlye contentions and controuersies which now do too much raygn brawling about termes to no edificatiō God is dishonored the church disquieted occasiō to speake euill of the gospel ministred to our aduersaries But such is the subtlety of sathan that whom he cannot winne with grosse Idolatry in open religion thē he seeketh to corrupt and deceiue in opinions in a priuate profession But here I will abruptly leaue lest with my rude simple veyne I should be tedious to you desiring you my louing brother if it shall not seeme grieuous vnto you to write vnto me my fellowes yet once agayne if you haue leysure and we tune to the same Prouide me M. Philpots 9. examinations for a friend of mine and I shall pay you therefore by the leaue of almighty God our heauenly Father who correcteth all hys deare children in this world that they should not be damned with the world and tryeth the fayth of his Saynctes through many
Christ our redemer brother and the blessed company of Aungels and all faithfull saued soules Of the incomparable good thinges and heauenlye treasures layd vp for vs in heauen by Christ Iesu. For the obteining wherof we ought to set light by all temporall griefes and transitorye afflictions so much the more in that our good God is faythfull will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength that namely in the end of our life when the tree where it falleth lieth styll as the preacher sayth when euery one causa sua dormit causa sua resurget for els before the ende he suffereth his sometime to fall but not finally to peryshe as Peter sinked vpon the Sea but yet was not drowned and sinned grieuouslye vpon the land thorow infirmity denying his Mayster but yet found mercy for the righteous falleth oftentimes And Christes holye Apostles are taught to â—ay remitte nobis debita nostra Yea though the righteous fall sayth Dauid he shall not be cast away for the Lord vpholdeth him with his hand Oh the bottomlesse mercy of God towardes vs miserable sinners He vouchsafe to plant in my heart true repentaunce and fayth to the obteining of remission of all my sinnes in the mercies of God and merites of Christ his sonne and therto I pray you say Amen Oh my hartely beloued it grieueth me to see the spoyle hauocke that Saule maketh with the congregation of Christe but what remedy This is Gods will and ordinaunce that his people shall here both be punished in the fleshe and tryed in theyr fayth as it is written Many are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth them out of all for by a strayt path and narrowe doore must we enter Whether Into the ioyfull kyngdome of heauen therefore blessed are you and other that suffer persecution for Christes sake for the professing of the same Pray for me my felowes good brother that we may fight a good fight that we may keepe the fayth and ende our course with ioyfull gladnesse for now the time of our deliueraunce is at hand The Lord guide defend and keep vs and you and al his people in our iourney that we may safely through a shorte death passe to that long lasting life Farewell my deare and louing brother and felowe souldiour in Christ farewell I say in him who receiue our soules in peace when they shall depart from these tabernacles and he graunte vs a ioyfull resurrection and a mery meeting at the last day continuall dwelling together in his eternall heauenlye kingdome through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen Yours with my poore prayer other pleasure can I do you none Thomas Whittell Minister * To my deare brethren M. Filles and Cutbert MY deare and welbeloued brethren in Christ Mayster Filles and Cutbert I wish you all welfare of soule body Welfare to the soule is repentance of sinne faythfull affiaunce in Christ Iesus a godly life Welfare to the body is the health of the same with all necessary thinges for this bodely life The soule of man is immortall and therefore ought to be well kept least immortality to ioy should turne to immortality of sorow As for the body be it neuer so well kept and much made of yet shortly by nature will it perish and decay But those that are engraffed incorporated into Christe by true fayth feeling the motion of Gods holy spirite as a pledge of theyr election and inheritaunce exciting and styrring them not onely to seek heauenly thinges but also to hate vice and embrace vertue will not onely doe these thinges but also if need requyre will gladly take vp theyr Crosse and folow their capteine their king theyr Sauior Iesus Christ as his poore afflicted church of England now doth agaynst that false and Antichristian doctrine and religion now vsed specially that blasphemous Masse wherin Christs supper and holy ordinaunce is altogether peruerted abused contrarye to his institutioÌ„ to Paules procedinges so that that which they haue in theyr Masse is neither Sacrament of Christ nor yet sacrifice for sinne as the Priestes falsely pretend It is a sacrament that is as S. Augustine saith a visible sign of inuisible grace when it is ministred to the communicants according to Christes example and as it was of late yeres in this realm And as for sacrifice there is none to be made now for sinne for Christ with one sacrifice hath perfited for euer those that are sanctified Beware of false Religion and mens vayne traditioÌ„s and serue God with reuerence and godlye feare according to the doctrine of his Gospell whereto cleaue ye that yee may be blessed though of wicked men ye bee hated and accursed Rather drink of the cup of Christ with his church then of the cuppe of that rosecoloured whore of Babilon which is full of abhominations Rather striue ye to go to heauen by the path which is strait to flesh and bloud with the litle flock then to goe in the wide waye folowing the enticementes of the world and the flesh which leadeth to damnation Like as Christ suffered in the flesh sayeth S. Peter so arme ye your selues with the same minde for Christ suffred for vs leauing vs example to folow his footsteps Blessed are they that suffer for his sake great is their reward in heauen He that ouercommeth sayth S. Iohn shall eat of the tree of life he shall haue a crowne of life not be hurt of the second death he shall be clothed with white araye not be put out of the booke of life Yea I will confesse his name sayth Christ before my father and before his Aungels he shal be a piller in the house of God and sitte with me on my seat And thus I bidde you farewell myne owne Brethren and deare felowes in Christ. Whose grace and peace be alway with you Amen This world I do forsake To Christ I me betake And for his Gospell sake Paciently death I take My body to the dust Now to returne it must My soule I know full well With my God it shal dwel Thomas Whittell ¶ An other Letter of M. Thomas Whittell written to a certayne Godly woman OH my deare and louing sister in Christe be not dismayde in this storme of persecution for Paule calleth the Gospell the word of the Crosse because it is neuer truely taught but the crosse and cruell persecution immediately and necessarily doeth folow the same and therfore it is a manifest token of Gods truth and hath bene here and is still abroade and that is a cause of the rage and crueltye of Sathan agaynste Christe and his members which must bee corrected for theyr sinnes in this worlde theyr fayth must be tried that after triall and pacient suffering the faythfull may receiue the crowne of glorye Feare not therefore my welbeloued but proceede in the knowledge and feare of God
heretofore duryng the raygne of the Queenes Maiestie aforesayd refused and so now doth refuse to come and heare Masse and to receiue the sacramente of the Aultar as they are now vsed and ministred in thys Churche of Englande because he saith that concerning the Masse he cannot bee perswaded in hys conscience that the sacrifice pretended to bee in the same is agreeable to Gods word or mayntaynable by the same or that wythout deadly offence he cannot worshyp the body and bloud of Chryst that is pretēded to be there And as concerning the sacrament of the Aultar this Examinate sayth that he heretofore duryng the sayd raygne hath refused and nowe doth refuse to receiue the same as is nowe vsed in thys Churche of Englande because it is not vsed accordynge to the institution of Chryste but bothe in a straunge tongue and also not ministred in bothe kyndes and besides that contrary to Gods worde it is there taughte that the thynge there minystred is to bee adored as the reall and true bodye of Chryste And furthermore this Examinate saythe that duryng the sayd raygne he hath not bene confessed to the Prieste nor receaued absolution at hys handes because hee is not bound by Gods word to make auricular confession Bartlet Greene. Many other sondrye conferences and publicke examinations they brought hym vnto But in the end seeyng hys steadfastnesse of faythe to bee suche as agaynst the whiche neither the threatninges nor yet their flattering promises could preuayle the xv day of Ianuary the Bishop caused him with the rest aboue named to be brought into the Consistory in Paules where being set in hys Iudgement seate accompanied with Fecknā then Deane of the same church and other his Chaplaines after he had condemned the other sixe he then called for Bartlet Grene began with these or the like wordes Honourable audience I thinke it best to open vnto you the conuersation of this man called Bartlet Greene. And because you shall not charge me that I go aboute to seeke any mans bloud here you shal heare the Councelles letters which they sēt with him vnto me The effect wherof is that where hee had bene of long time in the Tower of London for heresie they haue now sent him vnto me to be ordered according to the lawes therefore prouided And now to thee Bartlet Greene I propose these ix articles Then he read the Articles aboue mentioned whiche were generally obiected to all these seuen prisoners to wit Thomas Whittell Iohn Tudson Iohn Went Thomas Browne Isabell Foster Ioane Lashforde Bartlet Greene. But when M. Greene woulde haue aunswered them particularly he was putte to silence with promise that he should haue time to aunswere sufficiently and therfore the Byshoppe proceeding sayd that when Greene came first to his house he desired to haue thee bookes of the ancient Doctors of the Churche to read whiche hee sayd hee graunted him Whereunto Greene aunswered and sayde that if the Doctours were with indifferēt iudgement weighed they made more a greate deale wyth hym then they did with them Feck Upon which wordes Fecknam Deane of Paules stoode vp and marueiling why hee sayd so asked hym if he would be content to stand to the iudgemente of the Doctours Greene. Greene then sayd that he was content to stād to theyr Doctours iudgement Feck I will then propound vnto you quoth Feck the Doctours and interprete them your selfe So hee alledged a place of Chrisostome ad popul Antioch whiche was this Elias ascendens melotem suum post se reliquit Christus verò ascendens carnem suam assumpsit eandem post se reliquit and he demaunded Greene how he vnderstoode the place Greene. Then Greene prayed him that he would confer the Doctours saying together and therefore alledged the same Doctour agayne writing vpon the 1. Cor. 10. An non est panis quem nos benedicimus communicatio corporis Domini Non ne est Calix c. Whereby hee prooued that this Doctour called this sacrament but a signe of the Lordes body Many other wordes of brobation and denyal were betwixe them Feck At last Fecknam demaunded of hym how longe he had bene of his opinion For M. Greene said hee you confessed once to me that when you were at Oxforde at schoole you were called the rankest papist in that house being compelled to go to the lecture of Peter Martyr you were conuerted from your old doctrine Greene. And Greene confessed the same Feck Then agayne he sayd that Greene told him that the sayd Peter Martyr was a Papist in his first comming to Oxford Whereupon he made an exclamation and praied the people to consider howe vayne his doctrine that he professed was whiche was grounded vppon one man and that vpon so vnconstāt a man is Peter Martyr whiche perceiuing the wicked intent of the Counsel was content to please them and forsake the true and Catholicke fayth Greene. Greene sayd that hee grounded not his fayth vpō Martir nor any other nor did beleue so because martyr beleued the same but because that he hadde heard the Scriptures and the Doctours of the Church truely and wholesomely expounded by him neyther had he anye regard of the man but of the word which he spake And further he sayd that he heard the sayde M. Peter saye often that he had not as yet while he was a papiste read Chrysostome vpon the x. to the Corinthes nor many other places of the Doctours but when he had read them and wel considered them he was content to yelde to the Doctours hauing first humbled himselfe in prayer desiring God to illuminate hym and bring him to the true vnderstandyng of the scripture Whiche thinge sayde Greene if you my Lorde would doe I doe not doubt but God woulde open your eyes and shewe you his truthe no more then I doe doubt hys wordes be true that sayth Aske and it shall be geuen to you knocke and it shall be opened vnto you c. Feck Then Fecknam asked him what he thoughte of this article Sanctam ecclesiam catholicam Greene. And Greene aunswered that hee dyd beleeue one holye and vniuersall Churche throughoute all the worlde Feck Then Fecknam sayd that he woulde sayne haue a sure marke and token whereby hee might knowe thys Churche and therefore he prayed Greene to define vnto him this church Greene. Greene answered that his Church dyd agree in veritie of the true doctrine of Christ and was knowne by the true administration of hys sacramentes Feck Whereupon Fecknam sayd that he would proue the Church wherof he was to be neuer agreeyng in doctrine but alwayes to haue bene in controuersie in theyr religion For sayd he Luther and Zwinglius coulde neuer agree in theyr writinges or sayinges nor Oecolampadius with Carolostadius nor Caralostadius wyth eyther Zwinglius or Luther c. for Luther writing vppon the sacrament of the aultar said that in hoc pane vel
he were not among the lawyers such a phenix that he had very few or no fellowes to fâ—ye with hym or to followâ— hys steppes But God is to be praysed that although we read of few or none among that sort that dyed as he did yet good witnesse doe spring vpp dayly of the same profession to such towardnes and Godly zeale that some hope already appeareth shortly to come to passe that this godly Phenix shall not flye alone These foresayde notes and gatheringes of his out of the Doctoures were taken from him by Boner being found about hym which was to him no little griefe Hee among the rest was first apprehended but last of them condemned which was the xv day of Ianuary and afterward burned with the other Martyrs the 27. of the same moneth 3. Thomas Browne Martyr THomas Browne borne in the Paryshe of Hyston wythin the Dyoces of Elye came afterwarde to London where hee dwelled in the Parysh of Sainct Brides in Fleetestreete a maryed manne of the age of 37. yeares who because he came not to hys parish church was presented by the Constable of the Parishe to Boner As touching whose articles wherupon he was examined by the sayd Boner with his aunsweres also annexed to the same mention goeth before as in the generall processe of him and of the rest may appeare This Tomas Browne being had to FulhaÌ„ with the other thereto be examined was required vpon Thursday being the xxvi day of September to come into the Chappell to heare Masse whiche he refusing to doe went into the warren and there kneled among the trees For this hee was greatly charged of the Bishop as for an haynous matter because he sayd it was done in despite and contempt of theyr masse which seemed to the Byshop and his Chaplaynes no small offence At length being producted to his last examination before the sayd Bishop xv day of Ianuarye there to heare the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him first hee was required wyth many fayre wordes and glosing promises to reuoke hys doctrine to whome the foresayd Byshoppe speaking these woordes sayde Browne ye haue bene before me many tymes and ofte and I haue trauailed with thee to wynne thee from thyne erroures yet thou and suche like haue and doe reporte that I goe about to seeke thy bloud c. To whome the sayd Thomas Browne aunswered agayne yea my Lord sayd he in deede ye be a bloudsucker I would I had as much bloud as is water in the Sea for you to sucke Boner then proceeding to the articles when he hadde red them vnto him agayne as he had done diuers tymes before asked him whether he was content and willing to relinquishe those hys heresies and erroneous opinions as he called them and returne agayne vnto the vnitie of the catholicke fayth Whereunto he made aunswere again saying if they were heresies he would forsake them They be heresies quoth the Byshoppe Howe will ye proue it sayd Browne for I will not goe froÌ„ mine aunsweres except you caÌ„ proue them to be heresies which ye shal neuer do For that whiche you call heresie is no heresie Wyth that Boner not able or els not disposed to supply the part of a sufficient teacher in prouing that which the other had denyed by good authoritie and doctrine of the scripture went about with wordes and promise of pardon to allure him to renounce those his heresies as he called them and to returne vnto the vnitie of his mother the Catholicke Churche c. To whom the sayd Thomas inferred agayne as followeth Proue it sayd he to be heresie that I do hold and mayntayne and I will turne to you But you condemne me because I wil not confesse and beleue the bread and in the sacrament of the aultar as you call it to be the body of Christ and therfore ye spill myne and such like innocents bloud being the Queenes true subiectes for whiche you shall aunswere and that shortly After this being spoken Boner as hee had done to the other before read in writing the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him The copie and forme of which sentence wherwith the Papistes were wont to condemne all the innocent saynts of Christes is aboue expressed pag. 1417. And so this done he was committed to the Sheriffes to be had away and burned the xxvii day of the sayd moneth of Ianuary constantly abiding with the other the Popes tormentes for the true confession of his Christian fayth 4. Iohn Tudson Martyr THe same daye and tyme when the foresayde Iohn Browne with his fellowes was condemned as is aboue rehearsed being the xv day of Ianuarye was also producted Iohn Tudson with the rest of the sayde company vnto the like condemnation This Iohn Tudson was borne in Ipswich in the Countye of Suffolke after that apprentise in London dwelling with one George Goodyeare of the parishe of saynct Mary Botulphe within the dioces of London who being complayned of to Sir Richard Cholmley and Doct. Story was by them sent vnto Boner bishop of London and was diuers tymes before him in examination The Articles and interrogatories ministred vnto hym as vnto the rest before are specified with hys aunsweres also to the same annexed c. After this hee was brought vnto the open Consistory where the sayd blessed and true seruaunt of the Lord Iohn Tudson appearyng before the sayde byshoppe and his complices was moued with sundry perswasions as theyr maner is to goe from his opinion which they named heresie and to persiste in the vnitie of the Churche which they were of but hee constaÌ„tly persisting in that which he had receiued by the preachers in king Edwardes tyme refused so to doe saying there was no heresie in his answeres For I sayd he defy all heresie The Byshop yet still vsed his olde accustomed perswasions to remoue him promising moreouer all hys offences and erroures as he called them to bee forgeuen hym if he would returne c. Then sayde Tudson Tell me wherein I haue offended and I will returne Then sayd the Byshop In your aunsweres No sayd Tudson agayne I haue not therein offended and ye my Lord pretend Charitie but nothing therof appeareth in your workes Thus after a few wordes the bishop did likewise promulgate agaynst hym sentence of condemnation whiche being red the godly and constant martyr was committed to the secular power and so wyth much pacience finished this life with the other aboue named the xxvii daye of Ianuary 5. Iohn Went Martyr IOhn Went borne in Langham in Essex within the Dyoces of London of the age of 27. a Shereman by occupation first was examined as partly is touched before by Doctor Story vpon the sacrament of his popishe Aultar and because the poore man did not accord with him throughly in the reall presence of the body and bloud of Chryst the sayd Story did send hym vp to Boner Byshop of London Who
Apostle s. Paul wryting to two Bishops Timothie and Titus setteth oute vnto vs a perfecte description of a true Bishop wyth all the properties and conditions belonging to the same vnto the which exemplare it shall be harde in these straunge daies to finde the image of any Bishop correspondent yet for example sake let vs take thys Archbishop of Canterburie and trie him by the rule thereof to see either howe neere hee commeth to the description of S. Paule or els howe farre off he swarueth from the common course of other in his time of his calling The rule of S. Paule is to be found first 1. Timothie 3. also in his Epistle to Titus chap. 1. in these woordes A Bishoppe must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Not stubburne nor angrie no drunkard no fighter not geuen to filthy luker but harberous one that loueth goodnesse sober minded righteous holy temperate and such as cleaueth vnto the true word and doctrine that he may be able to exhort c. Unto this rule and touchstone to lay now the life and conuersation of this Archb. we will first begin wyth that which is thus wrytten A Bishop must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Like as no man is without sinne and euery man carieth with him his especiall vice fault so yet neuerthelesse the Apostle meaneth that the Bishop and minister must be fautlesse in comparison of the common conuersation of men of the world which seeme more licentiously to liue at their owne liberties and pleasures then the bishop or minister ought to doe hauing small regard vnto good example geuing which a bishop and minister most carefully ought to consider least by hys dissolute life the woord of God be sclandered euill spoken of Which thing to auoide and the better to accomplish thys precept of the Apostle this woorthy man euermore gaue him selfe to continuall studie not breaking that order that he in the Uniuersitie commonly vsed that is by 5. of the clocke in the morning at his booke and so consuming that time in studie and praier vntill 9. of the clocke he then applied himselfe if the Princes affaires did not call hym away vntill dinner time to heare suters and to dispatche suche matters as appertained vnto his speciall cure and charge coÌ„mitting his temporall affaires both of his housholde and other forraine businesse vnto his officers So that such things were neuer impediments neither to hys studie nor to his pastoral charge which principally consisted in reformation of corrupt religion in setting foorth of true and sincere doctrine For the most parte alwaies being in Commission he associated himselfe with learned men for sifting and boulting out of one matter or other for the commoditie and profite of the Church of Englande By meanes wherof what for his priuate studie he was neuer idle besides that he accounted it no idle poynte to bestow one houre or twaine of the day in ouer reading such woorkes and bookes as daily came from beyond the seas After dinner if any suters were attendant he woulde very diligently heare them and dispatch them in such sort as euery man commended hys lenitie and gentlenesse althoughe the case required that some whiles diuers of them were committed by him to prisone And hauing no suters after dinner for an houre or thereabout he would play at the Chests or behold such as could play That done then againe to his ordinarye study at the which commonly he for the most part stoode and seldome sate and there continuing vntill 5. of the clocke bestowed that houre in hearing the common prayer and walking or vsing some honest pastime vntill supper time At supper if he had appetite as many times he would not suppe yet would he sit downe at the table hauing his ordinarie prouision of hys mâ—sse furnished with expedient companye he wearing on his haÌ„ds his gloues because he would as it were therby weane himself froÌ„ eating of meat but yet keping the company with such fruitful talke as did repast much delight the hearers so that by this meanes hospitalitie was well furnished and the almes chest well maintained for reliefe of the poore After supper he would consume one houre at the least in walking or some other honest pastime and then againe vntill 9. of the clocke at one kinde of study or other So that no houre of the day was spent in vaine but the same was so bestowed as tended to the glory of God the seruice of the Prince or to the commoditie of the Church Which his well bestowing of his time procured to him most happely a good report of all men to be in respecte of other mennes conuersation fautlesse as it became the Minister of God That a Bishop ought not to be stubberne Secondly it is required That a Bishop ought not to bee stubberne With which kinde of vice without great wrong thys Archbyshop in no wise oughte to be charged whose nature was such as none more gentle or sooner wonne to any honest sute or purpose specially in such things wherin by hys woord wryting counsell or deede he might gratifie either any gentle or noble manne or doe good to anye meane person or els relieue the needy and poore Onely in causes pertaining to God or his Prince no man more stoute more constant or more harde to be wonne as in that part hys earnest defence in the Parliament house aboue three dayes together in disputing against the six articles of Gardiners deuice can testifie And thoughe the King would needes haue them vpon some politicke consideration to goe forwarde yet hee so handled himselfe aswell in the Parliament house as afterwardes by wryting so obediently and with suche humble behauioure in woordes towardes hys Prince protesting the cause not to be his but almighty Gods who was the authoure of all truthe that the King did not onely well like hys defence willing hym to departe out of the Parliament house into the Counsaile chamber whilest the Acte should passe and be graunted for safegard of hys conscience which he wyth humble protestation refused hoping that his Maiestie in processe of time woulde reuoke them againe but also after the Parliament was finished the King perceiuing the zealous affection that the Archbishop bare towardes the defence of hys cause whiche many wayes by Scriptures and manifolde authorities and reasons he had substantially confirmed and defended sent the Lorde Cromwell then Uicegerent with the two dukes of Northfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine wyth hym at Lambeth Where it was declared by the Uicegerent and the two Dukes that it was the Kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in hys highnesse behalfe chearish comfort and animate him as one that for his trauaile in that Parliament had shewed hymself both greatly learned and also discrete and wise and therefore they willed hym not to be discouraged for any thyng that
that loueth goodnesse sober mynded righteous holy and temperate Now followeth together these vertues One that loueth goodnesse sober mynded righteous holye and temperate As concernyng these qualities the trade of hys lyfe before ioyned with hys benigne and gentle disposition do testify that he could not be voyde of these good vertues raignyng in hym which was so aboundantly adorned wyth the other which aboue we haue declared ¶ To cleaue fast vnto the true worde of doctrine that he may be able to exhort with wholesome learnyng and to improoue that say agaynst it Then concludeth S. Paule with the most excellent vertue of all other to be wished in a Prelate of the church For if this constancy be not in hym to this ende that is To cleaue fast vnto the true worde of doctrine that he may bee able to exhort with wholesome learning and to improoue that say agaynst it If he be voyde I say of these gyfts graces he is worthy of no commendation but shall seeme an Idoll and a deceyuer of the world Neyther shall he deserue the name of a Byshop if eyther for dread or meed affection or fauor he do at any tyme or in any point swarue from the truth As in this behalfe the worthy constancy of this sayd Archbishop neuer for the most part shronke for no maner of storme but was so many wayes tried that neyther fauour of hys Prince nor feare of the indignation of the same nor any other worldly respect coulde alienate or change hys purpose grounded vpon that infallible doctrine of the Gospell Notwithstandyng hys constant defence of Gods truth was euer ioyned with such meekenes toward the kyng that he neuer tooke occasion of offence agaynst hym At the tyme of settyng forth the sixe Articles mention was made before in the story of kyng Henry the viij how aduenturously this Archbishop Tho. Cranmer did oppose hymselfe standyng as it were post alone agaynst the whole Parliament disputyng and replying three dayes together agaynst the sayd Articles In so much that the kyng when neyther he could mislike his reasons and yet would needes haue these Articles to passe required hym to absent hymselfe for the tyme out of the chamber whyle the Acte should passe so he did how the K. afterward sent all the Lordes of the Parliament vnto the Archb. to Lambeth to cheare his mynd agayne that he might not be discouraged all whiche appeareth aboue expressed And this was done during yet the state time of the L. Cromwels authority And now that it may appeare likewise that after the decay of the L. Cromwel yet his constācy in Christes cause did not decay you shal hear what folowed after For after the apprehension of the L. Cromwell when the aduersaries of the Gospell thought all thynges sure now on their side it was so appointed amongest thē that x. or xij bishops and other learned men ioyned together in commission came to the said Archb. of Cant. for the establishing of certaine Articles of our Religion which the Papists then thought to win to their purpose agaynst the sayd Archb. For hauyng now the L. Cromwell fast and sure they thought all had bene safe and sure for euer as in deed to all mens reasonable consideration that tyme appeared so dangerous that there was no maner hope that religion reformed should any one weeke longer stande such account was then made of the kyngs vntowardnesse thereunto In so much that of all those Commissioners there was not one lefte to stay on the Archbishops part but he alone agaynst them all stood in defence of the truth and those that he most trusted to namely B. Heath and B. Skip left hym in the playne field who then so turned against hym that they tooke vpon them to perswade hym to their purpose and hauyng hym downe from the rest of the Commissioners into his garden at Lambheth there by all maner of effectuall perswasions entreated hym to leaue of his ouermuch constancie and to encline vnto the kings entent who was fully set to haue it otherwise then he then had penned or ment to haue set abroad Whē those two his familiars with one or two others his friendes had vsed all their eloquence and pollicie he little regardyng their inconstancy and remisnesse in Gods cause or quarell sayd vnto them right notably You make much adoe to haue me come to your purpose alledgyng that it is the Kinges pleasure to haue the Articles in that sort you haue deuised them to proceed and now that you do perceiue his highnes by sinister information to be bent that way you thinke it a conuenient thing to apply vnto his highnes mynd You be my friends both especially the one of you I did put to his Maiestie as of trust Beware I say what you do There is but one truth in our Articles to be concluded vpon which if you do hide from his highnes by consenting vnto a contrary doctrine and then after in processe of tyme when the truth cannot be hidden from hym his highnes shall perceiue how that you haue delt colourably with hym I know hys graces nature so well quoth the Archbishop that he will neuer after trust and credite you or put any good confidence in you And as you are both my friends so therefore I wyll you to beware thereof in time and discharge your consciences in maintenaunce of the truth But all this woulde not serue for they still swarued and in the end by dischargyng of his conscience and declaryng the truth vnto the king God so wrought with the king that his highnesse ioyned with hym agaynst the rest so that the booke of articles passing on his side he wan the Gole from them all contrary to all their expectations when many wagers would haue bene laid in London that he should haue ben layd vp with Cromwell at that tyme in the tower for his stiffe standyng to his tackle After that day there could neither Counsellor bishop or papist win hym out of the kings fauour Notwithstanding not long after that certayne of the Counsaile whose names neede not to be repeated by the entisement and prouocation of his auncient enemye the Byshoppe of Winchester and other of the same secte attempted the Kyng agaynst him declaring plainely that the Realme was so enfected with heresies and heretickes that it was daungerous for his highnesse farther to permit it vnreformed least peraduenture by long suffering such contention should arise ensue in the realme among his subiectes that thereby might spring horrible commotions and vprores like as in some partes of Germanie it did not long agoe The enormitie whereof they coulde not impute to any so much as to the Archbishop of Canterbury who by his owne preaching and his Chapleins had defiled the whole realme full of diuers pernicious heresies The Kyng woulde needes knowe his accusers They aunswered that forasmuch as he was a Counceller no man durst take vpon him
sayde by the fayth I owe to God I take this man here my L. of Canterbury to bee of all other a most faythfull subiect vnto vs and one to whom we are much beholding geuyng him great commendations otherwise And with that one or two of the chiefest of the Counsaile makyng their excuse declared that in requesting his induraunce it was rather ment for hys triall and his purgation agaynst the common fame and slaunder of the world then for any malice conceyued agaynst hym Well well my Lordes quoth the kyng take hym and well vse hym as he is worthy to be and make no more adoe And with that euery man caught hym by the hand and made fayre weather of altogethers which might easily bee done with that man And it was much to be meruailed that they would go so far with hym thus to seeke his vndoyng this well vnderstandyng before that the kyng most entirely loued him and always would stand in hys defence whosoeuer spake against hym as many other tymes the Kynges pacience was by sinister informations agaynst hym tried In so much that the Lorde Cromwell was euermore woont to say vnto hym My Lord of Caunterbury you are most happy of all men for you may doe and speake what you list and say what all men can agaynst you the kyng wyll neuer beleeue one worde to your detriment or hinderance I am sure I take more paynes then all the counsaile doth and spend more largely in the Kings affayres as well beyond the seas as on this side yea I assure you euen very spies in other forreine Realmes and at Rome else where costeth me aboue one 1000. markes a yeare and doe what I can to bryng matters to knowledge for the commoditie of the King and the Realme I am euery day chidden and many false tales now and then beleeued agaynst me and therefore you are most happy for in no poynt can you be discredited with the kyng To this the Archbishop agayne aunsweryng If the kyngs Maiestie were not good to me that way I were not able to stande and endure one whole weeke but your wisedome and pollicy is such that you are able to shift well enough for your selfe Now when the kyngs highnes had thus benignly mercifully dispatched the sayd Archbishop from this sore accusation by the Counsaile layd agaynst hym all wise mē would haue thought that it had bene meere follye afterwards to haue attēpted any matter agaynst hym but yet looke where malice raigneth there neither reason nor honesty can take place Such therfore as had conceiued deep rancor and displeasure agaynst hym ceased not to persecute hym by all possible meanes Then brought they against him a new kynde of accusation and caused sir Iohn Gostwike knight a man of a contrary religion to accuse the Archb. openly in the Parliament house laying to hys charge his sermons preched at Sandwich his Lectures red at Canterbury wherein should be conteined manifest heresies agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar c. Whiche accusation came to the kyngs eare Why quoth the kyng where dwelleth Gostwike As I take it eyther in Bedfordshire or Buckinghamshire and hath he so opē an eare that he can heare my L. of Cant. preachyng out of Kent This is very like sayde the kyng If hee had bene a Kentishman there had bene some thyng worthy of consideration but as for Gostwike I know him well enough and what good religion he is of Go to hym and tell hym sayd the king to one of his priuy chamber if he go not to my L. of Cant. and so reconcile hymselfe to hym that he may become hys good Lord I will pull the Goslings fethers so that hereafter he shall haue little lust to slaunder the Metropolitane or any other learned man When sir I. Gostwike heard these words it was no neede to bid hym hast hymselfe to Lambheth vnto the Metropolitane makyng to hym as many friends as possible he myght When hee came to the Archb. he was fayne to disclose vnto hym by what meanes he was procured to doe that he did requestyng hys clemency to be his good lord or els he tooke him selfe vtterly vndone beyng so in the kyngs indignation as he vnderstood he was by that afore declared which sute was soone wonne at hys hand and so the Archb. castyng into the satchell behynd him all those sir Iohn Gostwikes ingratitudes went to the king and wan to sir Iohn hys princes fauour agayne And thus the kyng made a short end of this accusation Well here you may perceyue that malicious inuention went not the wisest way to worke to procure a stranger dwellyng a farre of to accuse the Archbishoppe of hys doctrine preached in his Diocesse and therfore hath blind malice learned some more wisedome nowe to accuse the Archbishop in such sort as he shall neuer be able to auoyd it And therfore it was procured by hys ancient enemies that not onely the Prebendaries of his Cathedral Church in Caunterbury but also the moste famous Iustices of Peace in the Shire should accuse hym and Article against hym which in very deed was most substantially brought to passe and the Articles both well written and subscribed were deliuered to the kyngs highnesse as a thyng of such effect that there must needes follow to the said Archbishop both indignation of the prince and condigne punishment for hys grieuous offence committed by him and his chaplaines in preachyng such erroneous doctrine as they did within his Diocesse of Cant. whereof they beyng such witnesse of credite no man had cause to doubt of their circumspect doyngs This accusation articularly sent out was deliuered to the Kyng by some of the Counsailes meanes When the kyng had perused the booke he wrapt it vp and put it into hys sleeue and findyng occasion to solace hymselfe vpon the Thames came with hys Barge furnished with hys Musitions a long by Lambeth bridge towards Chelsey The noyse of the Musitions prouoked the Archb. to resort to the bridge to do his duety and to salute hys prince Whome when the kyng had perceyued to stand at the bridge eftsoones he commaunded the Watermen to draw towards the shore and so came straite to the Bridge Ah my Chaplaine sayd the kyng to the Archb. Come into the barge to me The Archb. declared to his highnes that he would take his owne barge and waite vppon hys maiestie No sayd the kyng you must come into my barge for I haue to talke with you When the kyng the Archbishop all alone in the barge were set together sayde the kyng to the Archb. I haue newes out of Kent for you my Lord. The Archb. answered Good I hope if it please your highnes Marry sayd the king they be so good that I now know the greatest heretike in Kent and with that pulled out of hys sleeue the booke of Articles agaynst both the said Archb. and his preachers and gaue
aske you a question or two What if ye made on oth to an harlot to liue with her in continuall adultery ought you to keepe it Cran. I thinke no. Mart. What if you did sweare neuer to lende a poore man one penny ought you to keepe it Cran. I thinke not Mart. Herode did sweare what soeuer his harlot asked of him he would geue her and he gaue her Iohn Baptistes head did he well in keeping his oth Cran. I thinke not Mart. Iehpthe one of the Iudges of Israell did sweare vnto God that if he would geue hym victorye ouer hys enemies hee woulde offer vnto GOD the firste soule that came forth of hys house it happened that hys owne daughter came first and he slue her to saue his othe Did he well Cran. I thinke not Mart. So sayth S. Ambrose de officijs Miserabilis necessitas quae soluitur parricidio Then maister Cranmer you can no lesse confesse by the premisses but that you oughte not to haue conscience of euery othe but if it be iust lawful and aduisedly taken Cran. So was that othe Mart. That is not so for first it was vniuste for it tended to the taking away of an other mans right It was not lawfull for the lawes of God and the Churche were agaynst it Besides it was not voluntary for euerye man and woman were compelled to take it Cran. It pleaseth you to say so Mart. Let all the world be iudge But sir you that pretend to haue suche a conscience to breake an othe I praye you did you neuer sweare and breake the same Cran. I remember not Mart. I will helpe your memory Did you neuer sweare obedience to the sea af Rome Cran. In deede I did once sweare vnto the same Mart. Yea that ye did twise as appeareth by recordes writinges here ready to be shewed Cran. But I remember I saued al by protestation that I made by the counsayle of the best learned men I coulde get at that time Mart. Harken good people what this man saythe Hee made a protestation one day to keepe neuer a whitte of that whiche he woulde sweare the next day was thys the part of a christian man If a christian man would bargayn with a Turke and before he maketh his bargayn solemnly before witnesse readeth in hys Paper that hee holdeth secretly in hande or peraduenture protesteth before one or two that he mindeth not to performe what soeuer hee shall promise to the Turke I say if a christian man would serue a Turke in thys manner that the Chrystian man were worse then the Turke What would you then saye to this man that made a solemne othe and promise vnto God and his church and made a protestation before quite contrary Cran. That which I did I did by the best learned mens aduise I could get at that tyme. Mart. I protest before all the learned menne here that there is no learning will saue youre periury herein for there be two rules of the Ciuill lawe cleane contrarye agaynst you and so brought forth his rules whiche beyng done he proceeded further But will you haue the truth of the matter Kyng Henry the eyght euen then meant the lamentable chaunge which after you see came to passe and to further hys pittifull proceedings from the diuorcement of hys moste lawfull wife to the detestable departyng from the vnitie of Christes Churche thys manne made the foresayde protestation and on the other side hee letted not to make two solemne othes quite contrarye why for otherwyse by the Lawes and Cannons of thys Realme hee coulde not aspire to the Archbyshopricke of Caunterbury Cran. I protest before you all there was neuer manne came more vnwilling to a Byshopricke then I did to yâ— In so much that when king Henry did sende for in Poste that I should come ouer I prolonged my iourney by vii weekes at the least thinking that he woulde be forgetfull of me in the meane tyme. Mart. You declare well by the way that the kyng tooke you to be a manne of good conscience who could not fynd within all his realme anye manne that woulde set foorth his straunge attemptes but was enforced to send for you in Post to come out of Germany What may wee coniecture hereby but that there was a compacte betweene you beyng then Queene Annes Chaplen and the king Geue me the Archbishopricke of Caunterbury and I will geue you licence to liue in adultery Ctan You say not true Mart. Let your protestation ioyned with the rest of your talke geue iudgement Hinc prima mali labes Of that your execrable periurye and his coloured and to shamefullye suffered adultery came heresie and all mischiefe to thys Realme And this haue I spoken as touching your conscience you make for breaking youre hereticall othe made to the king But to breake youre former othe made at two sundry times bothe to God and hys Churche you haue no conscience at all And now to aunswere an other parte of your Oration wherein you bringe in Gods worde that you haue it on your side and no man ells and that the Pope hath deuised a new scripture contrary to the scriptures of God yee playe herein as the Pharseis did whiche cryed alwayes Verbum Domini Verbum Domini The word of the Lord the word of the Lord when they meant nothing so This bettereth not your cause because you say you haue Gods word for you for so Basilides and Photinus the heretickes sayde that they had Gods worde to maintayne theyr heresie So Nestorius so Macedonius so Pelagius and briefly all the hereticks that euer were pretended that they hadde GODS word for them yea and so the deuill being the Father of Heresies alledged Gods worde for him saying Scriptum est It is written So sayde hee to Christe Mitte te deorsum Cast thy selfe backward whiche you applyed most falsely agaynst the Pope But if you marke the Deuils language well it agreed wyth your proceedinges moste truelye For Mitte te deorsum Caste thy selfe downeward sayde hee and so taught you to cast all thinges downeward Downe with the Sacramente downe with the masse downe with the Aultars downe with the Armes of Chryste and vpp with a Lyon and a Dog downe with Abbeyes downe with Chauntreys downe with Hospitalles and Colledges downe with fasting and Prayer yea downe with all that good and godly is All your proceedinges and preachynges tended to no other but to fulfill the Deuils request Mitte te deorsum And therefore tell not vs that you haue Gods worde For God hath geuen vs by his worde a marke to know that your teachyng proceeded not of God but of the Deuill and that youre doctrine came not of Christ but of Antichrist For Christ sayde there shoulde come agaynst hys Churche Lupi rapaces id est Rauening Wolues and Pseudo apostoli id est False Apostles But howe shoulde we knowe them Christ teacheth vs
saying Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos id est By theyr fruites yee shall knowe them Why what be theyr fruites Sayncte Paule declareth Post carnem in concupiscentia in munditia ambulant potestatem contemnunt c. i. After the fleshe they walke in concupiscence and vncleannesse they contemne Potestates I gayne In diebus nouissimis erunt periculosa tempora erunt se ipsos amantes cupidi elati immorigeri parentibus proditores c. In the latter dayes there shall bee perillous times Then shall there be men louing themselues couetous proud disobedient to parentes treason-workers Whether these be not the fruites of youre Gospell I referre me to thys worshipfull audience whether the sayde Gospell beganne not with periurye proceeded with adultery was mayntayned with heresie and ended in conspiracy Now sir two poyntes more I marked in youre raging discourse that you made here the one against the holy sacrament the other agaynst the Popes iurisdiction and the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke Touching the first ye say you haue Gods word with you yea and all the Doctoures I woulde here aske but one question of you whether Gods word be contrarye to it selfe and whether the Doctours teache doctrine contrary to themselues or no For you mayster Cranmer haue taught in this high sacrament of the Aultar three contrary doctrines and yet you pretended in euerye one Verbum Domini Cran. Nay I taught but two contrary doctrines in the same Mart. What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lambert the sacramentary in the kinges presēce in Whitehall Cran. I mayntayned then the Papistes doctrine Mart. That is to say the Catholicke and vniuersall doctrine of Christes Church And how when kinge Henrye dyed did you not translate Iustas Ionas booke Cran. I did so Mart. Then there you defended an other doctrine touchyng the Sacramente by the same token that you sent to Lynne your Printer that where as in the first Printe there was an affirmatiue that is to say Christes body reallye in the sacramente you sent then to your Prynter to put in a not whereby it came miraculouslye to passe that Chrystes bodye was cleane conueyed out of the Sacrament Cranmer I remember there was two Prynters of my sayde booke but where the same not was put in I cannot tell Mart. Then from a Lutherane yee became a Swinglian which is the vilest heresie of all in the highe misterie of the sacrament and for the same heresie you did helpe to burne Lambert the Sacramentary which you now call the catholicke fayth and Gods word Cranmer I graunt that then I beleeued otherwise then I do nowe and so I did vntill my Lord of London D. Ridley did conferre with me and by sondry perswasions and authorities of Doctoures drewe mee quite from my opinion Mart. Now sir as touching the last parte of your Oration you denyed that the popes holinesse was Supreme head of the church of Christ. Cran. I did so Mart. Who say you then is supreme head Cran. Christ. Mart. But whome hath Christ left here in earth his Uicar and head of his Church Cran. No body Mart. Ah why told you not king Henry this when you made him supreme head and now no body is This is treason agaynst his owne person as you then made him Cran. I meane not but euery king in his owne realme and dominion is supreme head and so was hee supreme head of the Church of Christ in England Mart. Is this alwayes true and was it euer so in chrystes Churche Cran. It was so Mart. Then what say you by Nero he was the mightiest Prince of the earth after Christ was ascended was he head of Christes Churche Cran. Nero was Peters head Mart. I aske whether Nero was head of the Churche or no if he were not it is false that you sayd before that all Princes be and euer were heades of the Churche wythin their realmes Cran. Nay it is true for Nero was head of the church that is in worldly respecte of the Temporall bodies of men of whome the Church consisteth for so he beheaded Peter and the Apostles And the Turke too is head of the church in Turky Mart. Then he that beheaded the heades of the Church and crucified the Apostles was head of Chrystes Churche and he that was neuer member of the Churche is head of the church by your new founde vnderstanding of Gods worde ¶ It is not to be supposed contrarye but muche other matter passed in this communication betweene them especially on the Archbyshoppes behalfe Whose answeres I do not thinke to be so slender nor altogether in the same forme of wordes framed if the truthe as it was might be knowne but so it pleased the Notarye thereof being too muche parcially addicted to his mother Sea of Rome in fauour of his faction to diminishe and driue downe the other side either in not shewing all or in reporting the thing otherwise then it was as the common guise is of moste writers to what side their affection moste wayeth theyr Oration commonly inclineth But let vs proceede further in the story of this matter It followed then sayth this reporter when the Archbishop thus hadde aunswered and the standers by began to murmure agaynst him the Iudges not contentee with hys aunsweres willed hym to aunswere directly to the Interrogatoryes whiche Interrogatories articulated agaynst him in forme of lawe were these vnder following ¶ Interrogatories obiected to the Archbishop with his aunsweres annexed to the same 1. INterrog First was obiected that hee the foresayde Thom. Cranmer being yet free and before he entered into holy orders maryed one Ioane surnamed blacke or browne dwelling at the signe of the Dolphine in Cambridge Aunswere Whereunto he aunswered that whether shee was called blacke or browne he knewe not but that hee maryed there one Ioane that he graunted 2. Interrog That after the death of the foresayd wife he entered into holy orders and after that was made Archbyshop by the Pope Auns He receiued he sayd a certayne Bull of the Pope which hee deliuered vnto the king and was Archbyshop by him 3. Inter. Item that he being in holye orders maryed an other woman as his second wife named Anne and so was twise maryed Auns To this he graunted 4. Inter. Item in the time of king Henry the 8. he kept the sayd wife secretly and had children by her Auns Hereunto hee also graunted affirming that it was better for him to haue hys owne then to doe lyke other Priestes holding and keeping other mens wiues 5. Inter Item in the time of king Edward he brought out the sayde his wife openly affirming and professing publickely the same to be his wife Auns He denyed not but he so did and lawfully might doe the same for asmuch as the lawes of the realm did so permitte hym 6. Inter Item that hee shamed not openly to glorye hym selfe to haue had
you rehearsed the articles of your fayth but to what end I pray you els but to cloke that inwarde heresie rooted in you that you might blind the poore simple and vnlearned peoples eyes For what will they say or thinke if they do not thus say Good Lord what meaneth these men to say that he is an hereticke they are deceiued this is a good Christian he beleueth as we beleue But is this sufficient to escape the name of an hereticke To the simple and vnlearned it is sufficient but for you that haue professed a greater knowledge and hygher doctrine it is not enoughe to recite your beliefe For vnlesse as Origine sayth yee beleeue all thynges that the Churche hath decreed besides you are no Christian man In the whiche because you doe halte and wyll come to no conformitie from henceforthe yee are to bee taken for an hereticke with whome wee ought neither to dispute neyther to reason whom we ought rather to eschew and auoyd Neuerthelesse althoughe I doe not entende to reason with you but to geue you vp as an abiect and outcast froÌ„ Gods fauour yet because yee haue vttered to the annoying of the people such pestilent heresies as may do harme among some rude and vnlearned I thinke meete and not abs re somewhat to say herein not because I hope to haue any good at your handes which I would willingly wysh but that I may establish the simple people whiche be here present least they being seduced by youre diabolicall doctrine may pearish thereby And first as it behoueth euery man to purge himselfe first before he enter with anye other where you accuse me of an othe made agaynst the Byshop of Rome I confesse it and deny it not and therefore do say with the rest of this Realme good and catholicke men the saying of the Prophet Pec cauimus cum patribus nostris iniustè egimus iniquitatem fecimus i. Wee haue sinned with oure fathers wee haue done vniustly and wickedlye Delicta inuentutis meae ignorantias meas ne memineris Domine i. The sinnes of my youth and my ignoraunces O Lord doe not remember I was then a young man and as young a scholer here in the vniuersitie I knew not then what an othe did meane and yet to saye the truthe I did it compulsed compulsed I saye by you Mayster Cranmer and here were you the authoure and cause of my periury you are to be blamed herein and not I. Now where you say I made two othes the one contrary to the other it is not so for the othe I made to the Popes holinesse appertayneth onely to spirituall thinges The other othe that I made to the king pertayneth onely to Temporall thinges that is to saye that I doe acknowledge all my temporall liuinges to proceede onely from the kinge and from none els But all menne may see as you agree in this so ye agree in the rest of your opinions Now sir as concerning the Supremacye whiche is onely dew to the sea of Rome a worde or two Althoughe there be a number of places whiche do confirme that christ appoynted Peter head of the Churche yet this is a moste euident place When Christe demaunded of his Apostles whom men called him they aunswered some Elias some a Prophet c. But Christe replyed to Peter and sayde Whome sayest thou Peter that I am Peter aunswered Tu es Christus silius Dei and Christ replyed Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedificabo aecclesiam meam The Doctours enterpreting this place super hanc Petram expounded it id est non solum super fidem Petri sed super te Petre. And why did Christ chaunge his name from Simon to Peter whiche in latine is a stone but onely to declare that he was onely the foundation and head of the Churche Agayne where Christe demaunded of Peter beyng amongst the rest of his Apostles 3. tymes a rew Petre amas me he gaue him charge ouer his sheep Pasce oues meas pasce agnos meos Whiche place Chrysostome interpreting sayth Pasce hoc est loco mei esto praepositus caput fratrum tuoruÌ„ To conclude when they came that required Didrachina of Christ he commaunded Peter to cast his net into the sea and to take out of the fishes mouth that hee tooke staterem hoc est duplex Didrachma da inquit pro te me Petre Whiche wordes do signifie that when hee had payed for them two he had payd for all the rest For as in the old law there were appoynted two heades ouer the people of Israell Moyses and Aaron Moises as chiefe and Aaron nexte head vnder him so in the new law there were two heads of the church which were Christ and Peter Christ is head of all and Peter next vnder him S. Austine in 75. questione Veteris noui Testamenti Saluator inquit qùum pro se Petro dari iubebat Didrachma pro omnibus ipsum dari censuit ipsum enim constituit caput eorum i. Our Sauiour Christ sayth S. Austine commaunding the tribute to be geuen for hym and for Peter meant thereby the same to be geuen for all other for hee appoynted hym to be head of them What can be more plaine then this But I will not tary vpon this matter Nowe as touching the Popes lawes where you saye they be contrary because the seruice which should be as you say in English is in Latine I aunswere who soeuer wil take the paynes to peruse the chapter which is the xiiii of the first to the Corinthians shall finde that his meaning is concerning preaching and Obiter onely of praying Againe where you say that the Popes holinesse dothe take away one part of the sacrament from the lay men Christ would haue it vnder both ye can saye no more but this Bibite ex eo omnes Drinke ye all of thys And what followeth Et biberunt ex eo omnes i. And all drinke therof Now if a man would be so proâ—erâ—e with you he might say that Christ gaue it onely to his Apostles in whose places succeeded priestes and not lay men And admit that Christ commaunded it to bee receaued vnder both kindes yet the Churche hathe authoritie to chaunge that as well as other Ye read that Christ calling his Apostles together sayd vnto them Ite praedicate Euangelium omni nationi baptizantes in nomine patris filij spiritus sancti i. Go preach the Gospell to euery natioÌ„ baptising them in the name of the father of the sonne and the holy ghost But the Apostles being desirous to publish christes name euery where did baptise onely in Christes name Agayne Christ before his last Supper washed his Apostles feete saying Si ego laui pedes vestros dominus magister vos debetis alter alterius lauare pedes i. If I haue washed youre feet being your Lord and mayster
thought I may erre but hereticke I can not be for as much as I am ready in all things to followe the iudgement of the most sacred worde of God and of the holy catholicke church desiring none other thing then mekely and gently to be taughte it any where which God forbid I haue swarued from the truth And I protest and openly confesse that in all my doctrine and preaching both of the Sacrament of other my doctrine what soeuer it be not onely I meane and iudge those things as the catholicke churche and the moste holy fathers of olde with one accorde haue meant and iudged but also I would gladly vse the same wordes that they vsed and not vse any other woordes but to set my hande to all and singulare their speaches phrases wayes formes of speache which they doe vse in theyr treatises vppon the Sacrament and to keepe still their interpretation But in thys thing I onely am accused for an hereticke because I allowe not the doctrine lately broughte in of the Sacrament and because I consent not to woordes not accustomed in scripture and vnknowen to the ancient Fathers but newly inuented and broughte in by men and belonging to the destruction of soules and ouerthrowing of the pure and olde religion Yeuen c. This appeale being put vp to the B. of Ely he sayde My Lorde our Commission is to proceede agaynste you Omni appellatione remota and therefore we cānot admit it Why quoth he then you doe mee the more wrong for my case is not as euery priuate mans case The matter is betweene the Pope and mee immediatè and none otherwise and I thincke no man oughte to be a Iudge in hys owne cause Well quoth Ely if it may be admitted it shall and so receiued it of hym And then beganne he to perswade earnestly with the Archbyshop to consider hys state and to weigh it wel while there was time to doe hym good promising to become a suter to the K. and Queene for hym and so protested his great loue frendship that had beene betweene them hartily weeping so that for a time he coulde not go on with his tale After going forward he earnestly affirmed that if it hadde not bene the King and Queenes cōmandement whome he could not deny els no worldly cōmoditye should haue made him to haue done it concluding that to be one of the sorowfulst things that euer hapned vnto him The Archb. gently seeming to cōfort him sayd he was very well content withall and so proceeded they to his degradation the perfect forme wherof withal the rites ceremonies therto appertaining taken out of the popes Pontifical because it is already described at full in our first booke of Monuments I shall refer the reader to the same which he shall finde pag. 1493. Heere then to be short when they came to take of hys Pall which is a solemne vesture of an Archb. then sayde he Which of you hathe a Pall to take off my Pall Whych imported as much as they being his inferiors coulde not disgrade him Whereunto one of them said in y◠they were but Bishops they were his inferiors and not competent iudges but being the popes Delegates they myght take his Pal so they did and so proceeding tooke euery thing in order from him as it was put on Then a Barbar clipped his heare round about and the Bish. scraped the tops of hys fingers where he had bene annoynted wherein B. Boner behaued him selfe as roughly and vnmanerly as the other Bishop was to him soft and gentle Whiles they were thus doing All this quoth the Archbishop needed not I had my selfe done wyth this geare long ago Last of all they stripped him out of his gown into his iacket and put vpon him a pore yeoman Bedles gowne ful bare and nearely worne and as euil fauouredly made as one might lightly see and a townes mans cap on hys head and so deliuered him to the secular power After this pageant of degradation all was finished then spake Lord Boner saying to him Nowe are you no Lord any more and so when soeuer he spake to the people of him as hee was continually barking against him euer he vsed this terme This Gentleman heere c. And thus with great compassion and pitie of euery man in this euil fauored gown was he caried to prison Whom there followed a gentleman of Glocestershire with the archbishops owne gowne who standing by being thought to be toward one of the Bishops had it deliuered to him who by the way talking with him said the B. of Ely protested his frendship with teares Yea sayde he he myght haue vsed a great deale more frendship towarde me neuer haue bene the worse thought on for I haue wel deserued it and going into the prison vp wyth him asked hym i◠he would drinke Who answeared him saying if he had a peece of saltfish that he had better wil to eate for he had beene that day somewhat troubled with this matter and had eaten little but now that it is past my heart sayd he is wel quieted Whereupon the gentleman sayd he would giue him mony withal his heart for he was able to do it But he being one toward the lawe and fearing M. Farmers case durst therfore geue him nothing but gaue mony to the bailifs that stood by said that if they were good men they would bestowe it on hym for my L. of Cant. had not one peny in his purse to help him and so left him my Lord bidding him earnestly farewell cōmending him selfe to his praiers and all his friendes That nyght thys gentleman was staide by Boner and Ely for geuing him this mony and but by the help of friends he had bene sent vp to the counsaile Such was the cruelty and iniquity of the time that men could not do good without punishmēt Here foloweth the recantation of the Archbishop wyth his repentance of the same IN this meane time while the Archbishoppe was thus remaining in durance whom they had kept now in prison almost the space of 3. yeares the doctours and diuines of Oxford busied thēselues all that euer they could about M. Cranmer to haue him recante assaying by all craftye practises and alluremēts they might deuise how to bring theyr purpose to passe And to the intent they myghte win him easily they had him to the Deanes house of Christes church in the said Uniuersity where he lacked no delicate fare plaied at the bowles had his pleasure for walking all other things that might bring him from Christ. Ouer and besides all thys secretely and sleightly they suborned certaine men which when they could not expugne him by arguments and disputation should by entreaty and faire promises or any other meanes allure him to recantation perceiuing otherwise what a great wounde they shoulde receiue if the Archb. had stoode stedfast in his sentence and
againe on the other side how great profit they should get if hee as the principall standerde bearer shoulde bee ouerthrowen By reason whereof the wily papistes flocked about hym wyth threatning flattering entreating promising and al other meanes especially Henry Sydal and frier Iohn a Spanyarde De Villa Garcina to the ende to driue him to the vttermoste of their possibilitye from hys former sentence to recantation First they set foorth how acceptable it would be bothe to the King and Queene and especially howe gainfull to hym and for his soules health the same shoulde be They added moreouer howe the Counsaile and the Noble men bare him good wil. They put him in hope that he shoulde not onely haue hys life but also be restored to hys ancient dignity saying it was but a small matter and so easie that they required him to do only that he would subscribe to a few woordes wyth his owne hande which if he dyd there should be nothing in the realme that the Queene woulde not easily graunt hym whether he would haue richesse or dignitye or els if hee had rather liue a priuate life in quyet rest in what soeuer place he listed wythoute all publicke ministery only that he would set hys name in two words to a litle leaf of paper but if he refused there was no hope of health and pardone for the Queene was so purposed that shee woulde haue Cranmer a Catholicke or els no Cranmer at all Therefore hee shoulde chuse whether hee thought it better to ende his life shortly in the flames and firebrands now ready to be kindled then wyth much honour to prolong hys life vntil the course of nature did cal him for there was no middle way Moreouer they exhorted hym that he woulde looke to his wealth his estimation and quietnesse saying that hee was not so olde but that many yeres yet remained in this his so lusty age and if he would not doe it in respect of the Queene yet he should do it for respecte of hys life and not suffer that other men shuld be more careful for his health then he was him self saying that this was agreeable to hys notable learning vertues which being adioyned wyth his life would be profitable both to himselfe and to many other but being extinct by death shoulde be frutefull to no man that hee shoulde take good heede that he went not too farre yet there was time enoughe to restore all thing safe and nothing wâ—nted if he wanted not to himself Therefore they would him to lay holde vpon the occasion of hys health while it was offered least if he woulde nowe refuse it while it was offered he mighte heereafter seeke it when he could not haue it Finally if the desire of life did nothing mooue him yet he should remember that to die is grieuous in all ages and especially in these his yeres and flower of dignitie it were more greuous but to die in the fire such torments as is most grieuous of all With these like prouocations these fair flatterers ceased not to solicite and vrge hym vsing all meanes they could to drawe him to their side whose force his manly constancie did a greate while resist But at last when they made no ende of calling and crying vpon him the Archb. being ouercome whether thorow their importunity or by his owne imbecillity or of what mind I can not tell but at length gaue hys hand It might be supposed that it was done for the hope of life and better dayes to come But as we maye since perceiue by a letter of hys sente to a Lawyer the moste cause why he desired his time to be delaied was that he woulde make an ende of Marcus Antonius which hee had alreadye begunne but howe soeuer it was playne it was to be against his conscience The fourme of whiche recantation made by the Friers and Doctours whereunto he subscribed was thys The copie and woordes of Cranmers recantation I Thomas Cranmer late Archbish. of Canterburie doe renounce abhorre and detest all maner of heresies and errors of Luther and Zwinglius and all other teachings which be contrarye to sounde and true doctrines And I beleeue most constantly in my heart and wyth my mouth I confesse one holy and Catholicke Church visible wythout the which there is no saluation and thereof I knowledge the Bishop of Rome to be supreame heade in earth whom I knowledge to be the highest Byshop and Pope Christes vicare vnto whome all Christen people ought to be subiect And as concerning the Sacramentes I beleeue and worship in the Sacrament of the altar the very body and bloude of Christe being contained most truely vnder the formes of bread and wine the bread through the mightye power of God being turned into the body of our sauioure Iesus Christ and the wine into his bloud And in the other 6. sacraments also like as in thys I beleeue and hold as the vniuersal church holdeth and the church of Rome iudgeth and determineth Furthermore I beleeue that there is a place of purgatorie where Soules departed be punished for a tyme for whome the church doth godly and wholsomely pray lyke as it doth honor Saints and make praiers to them Finally in all things I professe that I doe not otherwise beleeue then the catholicke Church the church of Rome holdeth teacheth I am sory that euer I held or thought otherwise And I beseech almighty God that of hys mercy he wil vouchsafe to forgeue me whatsoeuer I haue offended against God or his church and also I desire beseeche all Christian people to pray for me And all such as haue bene deceiued either by myne example or doctrine I require them by the bloude of Iesus Christ that they will returne to the vnitie of the churche that we may be all of one mind without schisme or diuision And to conclude I submit my selfe to the Catholicke church of Christ and to the supreme head therof so I submit my selfe vnto the moste excellent maiesties of Phillip and Mary King Queene of this Realme of England c. and to all their lawes and ordinances being ready alwaies as a faithfull subiecte euer to obey them And God is my witnes that I haue not done this for fauor or feare of any person but willingly and of mine owne minde as well to the discharge of mine owne conscience as to the struction of other This recantation of the Archb. was not so soone conceiued but the Doctors Prelates wythout delay caused the same to be imprinted and set abroad in all meÌ„s hands Whereunto for better credite first was added the name of Thom. Cranmer with a solemne subscription then folowed the witnesses of this recantation Henry Sydal and Frier Iohn De Villa Garcina All this while Cran. was in no certaine assuraunce of his life although the same was faithfully promised to him by the doctours but after that they had their
the Pope taketh vpon him to geue Empires and kyngdomes being none of his t◠such as will fall downe and worship hym and kisse his feete And moreouer his Lawyers and glosers so flatter him that they fayne he may commaund Emperors and kyngs to hold his stirrop when he lighteth vppon his horse and to be his footemen and that if any Emperour and kyng geue him any thyng they geue him nothing but that is his owne and that he may dispense agaynst Gods worde against both the old and new Testament agaynst s. Pauls Epistles and agaynst the gospell And furthermore what so euer he doth although he draw innumerable peoply by heapes with himselfe into hell yet may no mortal mā reprooue hym because he beyng iudge of all men may bee iudged of no man And thus he litteth in the Temple of God as he were a God nameth himself Gods Uicar yet he dispenseth agaynst God If this be not to play Antichrists part I cannot tel what is Antichrist which is no more to say but Christes enemy and aduersary who shall sit in the temple of God aduancing himselfe aboue all other yet by hypocrisie and fayned religion shall subuert the true religion of Christ and vnder pretence and colour of christian religion shall worke against Christ and therfore hath the name of Antichrist Now if any man lift him selfe higher then the Pope hath done who lifteth himselfe aboue al the world or can be more aduersary to Christ thē to dispense against gods lawes and where Christ hath geuen any commandement to command directly the cōtrary that man must needes be taken for Antichrist But vntil the tyme that such a person may be found men may easily coniecture where to find Antichrist Wherfore seyng the Pope thus to ouerthrowe both Gods lawes and mans lawes taketh vpon him to make Emperors and kings to be vassals and subiects vnto him especially the crowne of this realme with the lawes and customes of the same I see no meane how I may consent to admit this vsurped power within this realme contrary to myne othe myne obedience to Gods law mine allegeance and dutie to your Maiesty and my loue and affection to this realme This that I haue spoken against the power authoritie of the Pope I haue not spokē I take God to record and iudge for any malice I owe to the Popes personne whom I know not but I shall pray to God to geue hym grace that he may seeke aboue al things to promoote gods honour and glory and not to follow the trade of hys predecessors in these latter dayes Nor I haue not spoken it for feare of punishment and to auoyd the same thinkyng it rather an occasion to aggrauate them to diminish my trouble but I haue spokē it for my most bounden duty to the crown liberties laws customs of this realm of England but most specially to discharge my conscience in vttering the truth to gods glory casting away all feare by the comfort which I haue in Christ who sayth Feare not them that kil the body and cannot kill the soule but feare hym that can cast both body soule into hell fire He that for feare to loose this lyfe wyll forsake the truth shal loose the euerlasting lyfe And he that for the truthes sake will spend his lyfe shall find euerlasting life And Christ promiseth to stande fast with them before hys father which wil stand fast with hym here Which comfort is so great that whosoeuer hath his eies fixed vpō Christ cannot greatly passe on this lyfe knowyng that he may be sure to haue Christ stand by hym in the presence of his father in heauen And as touchyng the sacrament I sayd For as much as the whole matter standeth in the vnderstāding of these words of Christ This is my body This is my bloud I sayde that Christ in these wordes made demonstration of the bread wyne and spake figuratiuely callyng bread his body and wyne his bloud because he ordeyned them to bee Sacraments of his body and bloud And where the papistes say in those two points contrary vnto me that Christ called not bread his body but a substaunce vncertaine nor spake figuratiuely Herein I sayd I would be iudged by the old church and which doctrine could be prooued the elder that I would stand vnto And forasmuch as I haue alledged in my booke many old authors both Greekes and Latines which aboue a thousand yeres after Christ continuallye taught as I do if they could bring forth but one olde author that sayth in these two points as they say I offred 6. or 7. yeres ago doe offer yet still that I will geue place vnto them But when I bring forth any author that saith in most plain termes as I do yet saith the other part that the authors ment not so as who should say that the Authours spake one thing ment cleane contrary And vpon the other part when they cannot find any one Author that saith in words as they say yet say they that the authors mente as they say Now whether I or they speake more to the purpose herein I referre me to the iudgement of all indifferent hearers yea the old church of Rome aboue a thousand yeres togethers neither beleued nor vsed the Sacrament as the church of Rome hath done of late yeres For in the beginning the church of Rome taught a pure a sound doctrine of the sacrament But after that the church of Rome fell into a newe doctrine of transubstantiation with the doctrine they chaunged the vse of the Sacrament contrary to that Christ commanded and the old church of Rome vsed aboue a thousand yeres And yet to deface the old they say that the new is the old wherein for my part I am content to stand to the triall But their doctrine is so fond and vncomfortable that I meruaile that anye man would allowe it if he knewe what it is But howsoeuer they beare the people in hande that which they write in their bookes hath neither truth nor comfort For by their doctrine of one body of Christ is made ij bodies one naturall hauyng distance of members wyth forme and proportion of mans perfite body and this body is in heauen but the body of Christ in the Sacrament by their owne doctrine must needes be a monstruous body hauyng neither distaunce of members nor forme fashion or proportion of a mans naturall body And such a bodye is in the Sacrament teach they and goeth into the mouth with the forme of bread entreth no further thē the forme of bread goeth nor tarieth no longer then the forme of bread is by naturall heat in digesting So that when the forme of bread is digested that body of Christ is gone And for as much as euill men be as long in digesting as good mē the body of Christ by their doctrine entreth as farre
church 2 To the second they aunswered that they beleeued that in the true Catholike church of Christe there be but two sacraments that is to say the sacrament of Baptisme and the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. 3 To the third article they al agreed confessing that they were Baptised in the Faith and beliefe of the Catholicke church and that their Godfathers and Godmothers had professed and promised for them as is contained in the same Article 4 To the fourth they answered that they alwaies were and yet then did coÌ„tinue in the faith and profession wherin they were baptised Richarde Nicols adding also that he had more plainely learned the truth of his profession by the doctrine set forth in king Edward the 6. his daies and thereupon he had builded his faithe and would coÌ„tinue in the same to hys liues ende God assisting him 5 To the fifth they answeared that they neither swarâ—ed nor went away from the Catholicke faith of Christ. Howbeit they confessed that within the time articulate and before they hadde misliked and earnestly spoken against the sacrifice of the Masse and against the sacrament of the altare affirming that they woulde not come to heare or bee partakers therof because they hadde and then did beleeue that they were set foorth and vsed contrary to Gods woord and glory And moreouer they did graunt that they hadde spoken against the vsurped authoritye of the B. of Rome as an oppressor of Christes Church and Gospell and that he ought not to haue any authoritye in Englande For all which sayings they were no whit sorie but rather reioyced and were glad 6 To the sixt they answered that they neuer refused nor yet then presently did refuse to be reconciled to the vnitye of Christes Catholicke church but they said they had and then did and so euer woulde heereafter vtterlye refuse to come to the churche of Rome or to acknowledge the authority of the seat hereof but did vtterly abhorre the same for putting downe the booke of God the Bible and setting vp the Babylonicall Masse wyth all other of Antichristes marchaundise 7 To the seuenth article the effect therof they all graunted And Symonde Ioyne declared further that the cause of hys refusing to be partaker of theyr trumperie was for that the commandements of God were there broken and Christes ordinaunces chaunged and put oute and the B. of Romes ordinances in steade thereof put in Moreouer as touching the sacrament of Christes body Christopher Lister affirmed that in the sayde Sacrament there is the substance of breade and wine as well after the woordes of consecration as before and that there is not in the same the very body and bloud of Christ really substaÌ„tially and truely but onely Sacramentally and spiritually by Faith in the faithfull receiuers and that the Masse is not propiciatorie for the quicke or for the dead but meere Idolatrie and abhomination 8 To the eight they sayde that they were sent to Colchester prison by the king and Queenes Commissioners because they would not come to theyr parish Churches and by them sent vnto the bishop of London to be therof further examined 9 To the ninth they al generally agreed that that which they had saide in the premisses was true that they were of the Diocesse of London These aunsweres thus made the Bishop did dismisse them for that present vntill the after noone At which time hauing firste their articles and aunsweres red vnto them againe and they standing most firmly vnto theyr Christian profession they were by diuers waies and meanes assaied and tried if they would reuoke the same their professed faith and returne to the vnitie of Antichristes church The burning of the foresayde sixe men at Colchester Which thing when they refused the bishop stoutly pronounced the sentence of coÌ„demnation against them committing them vnto the temporall power Who vppon the receit of the king and Quenes wryt sent them vnto Colchester where the 28. day of Aprill moste chearefully they ended theyr liues to the glory of Gods holy name and the great incouragement of others Hugh Lauerocke an olde lame man Iohn Apprice a blinde man Martyrs burned at Stratford the Bowe IN the discourse of thys parcell or parte of Hystorie I knowe not whether more to maruaile at the greate and vnsearchable mercies of God wyth whome there is no respecte in degrees of parsones but he choseth as well the poore lame and blinde as the rich mighty and healthful to sette foorth hys glory or els to note the vnreasonable or rather vnnaturall doings of these vnmerciful catholickes I meane B. Boner and his complices in whome was so little fauour or mercye to all sortes and kindes of men that also they spared neither impotente age neither lame nor blinde as may well appeare by these poore creatures whose names and stories heere vnder followe Hugh Lauerocke of the parish of Barking Painter of the age of 68. a lame creple Iohn Apprice a blinde man These 2. poore and simple creatures beinge belike accused by some promoting neighbor of theirs vnto the bish and other of the K. and Queenes Commissioners were sent for by their Officer and so being brought deliuered into the handes of the sayd bishop were the 1. day of May examined before him in his pallaice at London Where he first propounded and obiected againste them those 9. Articles wherof meÌ„tion is made before ministred as wel vnto Bartlet Grene as also vnto many others To the which they aunsweared in effecte as Christopher Lister Iohn Mace and other before mentioned had done Wherupon they were againe sent to prison and beside other times the 9. day of the same moneth in the consistorie of Pauls were againe openly producted and there after the olde order trauailed with all to recant theyr opinions against the Sacrament of the altare Wherunto Hugh Lauerocke first sayd I will stand to mine answers and to that that I haue coÌ„fessed and I can not finde in the scriptures that the Priestes should lift vp ouer theyr head a cake of bread The bishop then turned him vnto Iohn Apprice and asked what he would say To whom he answeared Your doctrine sayd he that yee set foorth teache is so agreeable wyth the world and embraced of the same that it can not be agreeable with the scripture of God And ye are not of the catholicke church for ye make lawes to kil men and make the Queene your hangman At which woordes the bishop belike somewhat tickeled and therfore very loth to delay theyr condeÌ„nation any longer such was now his hote burning charitie coÌ„manded that they shoulde be brought after him vnto Fulham whether he before dinner did goe and there in the afternoone after his solemne maner in the open church he pronounced the definitiue sentence of condemnation againste them and so deliuering them into the hands of the temporall officer thoughte
Idole at the commandement of sir Iohn Tirrell knight of Gippyng hall in Suffolke and certaine other Iustices there who sent both hym and them to Eay dungeon in Suffolke till at length they were all three together broght before Dunnyng then Chauncellor of Norwich and M. Myngs the Register sittyng at the Towne of Beckles to be examined And there the sayd Chancellour perswading what he could to turne them from the truth could by no meanes preuaile of his purpose Whereby mynding in the ende to geue sentence on them he burst out in teares intreatyng them to remember themselues and to turne agayne to the holy mother church for that they were deceiued and out of the truth and that they should not wilfully cast away thēselues with such like wordes Now as he was thus labouryng them and semed very loth to read the sentence for they were the first that he condemned in that dioces the Register there sittyng by beyng weary belike of tarying or els perceiuyng the constant Martyrs to be at a point called vpon the Chauncellour in hast to ridde them out of the way and to make an ende At which wordes the Chauncellour read the condemnation ouer them with teares and deliuered them to the secular power ¶ Their Articles THe Articles obiected to these and commonly to all other condemned in that Diocesse by Doctor Hopton Bishop of Norwich and by Dunnyng his Chauncellor were these 1. First was articulate agaynst them that they beleeued not the Pope of Rome to bee supreme head immediately vnder Christ in earth of the vniuersall Catholike Church 2. Item that they beleeued not holy bread and holy water ashes palmes and all other lyke ceremonies vsed in the Churche to be good and laudable for stirring vp the people to deuotion 3. Item that they beleeued not after the wordes of consecration spoken by the Priest the very naturall body of Christ and no other substance of bread and wine to be in the sacrament of the Altar 4. Item that they beleeued it to be Idolatry to worship Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar 5. Item that they tooke bread and wine in remembrance of Christes Passion 6. Item that they would not follow the Crosse in procession nor be confessed to a Priest 7. Item that they affirmed no mortall man to haue in himselfe free will to do good or euill For this doctrine and articles aboue prefixed these three as is aforesayd were condemned by Doctor Dunning committed to the secular power Syr Iohn Sylliard being the same tyme hyghe Sheriffe of Northfolke and Suffolke And the next day following vpon the same they were all burnt together in the sayd towne of Beckles Whereupon it is to be thought that the writte De comburendo was not yet come downe nor could not be the Lord Chaunlour Bish. Heath being the same time at London Which if it be true then it is playne that both they went beyond their Commission that were the executioners also the Clergy which were the instigatours thereof cannot make good that they now pretend saying that they did nothing but by a lawe But this let the Lord finde out when he seeth his tyme. In the meane tyme while these good men were at the stake had prayed they sayd there beliefe and when they came to the reciting of the Catholicke Church Syr Iohn Silliard spake to them That is well sayd Syrs quoth he I am glad to heare you say you do beleeue the Catholicke Church That is the best word I heard of you yet To which his sayinges Edmund Pole aunswered that though they beleeue the Catholicke Churche yet doe they not beleeue in their Popish Church which is no part of Christes Catholicke Churche and therefore no part of their beliefe When they rose from prayer they all went ioyfully to the stake and being bounde thereto and the fire burning about them they praysed God in such an audible voyce that it was wonderfull to all those which stoode by and heard them Then one Robert Bacon dwelling in the sayd Beckles a very enemye to Gods truth and a persecutour of his people being there present within hearing thereof willed the tormentours to throw on fagots to stoppe the knaues breathes as he termed them so hotte was his burning charitye But these good men not regarding there malice confessed the truth and yelded their liues to the death for the testimony of the same very gloriously ioyfully The which their constancye in the lyke cause the Lord graunt we may imitate and follow vnto the ende Whether it be death or lyfe to glorifye the name of Christ Amen And forasmuch as we haue here entred into the persecution of Northfolke and Suffolke it commeth therefore to minde by occasion hereof brieflye to touche by the way some part for the whole matter cannot bee so exprest as it was done touching the troubles of the towns of Winson and Mendlesam in Suffolke raysed and stirred by the sayd Syr Iohn Tyrrell other Iustices there of the lyke affinitye The summe and effecte of which briefly is thus signifyed to me by writing * The persecution in the Townes of Winson and Mendlesam in Suffolke BY the procurement of Syr Iohn Tyrrell Knight and other of his Colleagues there were persecuted out of the Towne of Winson in Suffolke these persons hereafter following Anno. 1556. Maistresse Alice Twaites Gentlewoman of the age of three score yeres and more and two of her seruaunts Humfrey Smith and his wyfe William Katchpoole and his wyfe Iohn Maulyng and his wyfe Nicholas Burlingham and his wyfe And one Rought and his wyfe Such as were persecuted and driuen out of the towne of Mendlesam in the Countie of Suffolke Symon Harlstone and Katherine his wife with his fiue children William Whitting and Katherin his wife Thomas Dobson and his wife Thomas Hubbard and his wife Iohn Doncon and his wife his maide William Doncon Thomas Woodward the elder One Konnoldes wife A poore widow One mother Semons maide Besides those that were constrained to do against their conscience by the helpe of the parishe Priest whose name was sir Iohn Brodish ¶ These be the chiefest causes why those aboue named were persecuted FIrst they did hold and beleeue the holy word of God to be the sufficient doctrine vnto their saluation Secondly they denied the Popes vsurped authoritie and did hold all that church of Antichrist to be Christs aduersaries And further refused the abused sacraments defied the masse and all popish seruice and ceremonies saying they robbed God of his honour Christ of his death and glory and would not come at the Church without it were to the defacyng of that they did there Thirdly they did hold that the ministers of the church by Gods word might lawfully marry Fourthly they helde the Queene to be as chiefe head and wicked rulers to bee a great plague sent of God for sinne c. Fiftly
came to the ship to see hym many of them Some gaue hym a petycoate and some a shyrt some hosen and some money alwayes noting how he cast away his money and kept his booke And many of the women wept when they heard and sawe hym And Maister Gouernour of the English nation there had hym before hym and talked with hym of all the matter and pitieng hys case commaunded the Officer of the English house to goe with hym to the free oste houses amongst the English merchaunts and I with them and at three houses there was giuen him vj. pound x. shillyngs And so from thence hee went with me to Roane where the people also came to hym to see hym meruailing at the great workes of God And thus much concerning this poore man with hys new Testament preserued in the sea which testament the Popes clergy condemneth on the land ye haue heard as I receiued by the relation of the partie aboue named who was the doer thereof and yet alyue dwellyng in Lee well knowen to all merchants of London In which story this by the way vnderstand good Reader which rightly may be supposed that if this poore man thus found preserued in the sea with a new Testament in his bosome had had in stead of that a pixe with a consecrated hoste about hym no doubt it had bene rong ere this tyme all christendom ouer for a miracle so far as the Pope hath any land But to let the Pope with his false miracles go let vs returne againe to our matter begun adioine another history of much lyke condition testified likewise by the information of the sayd Tho. Morse aboue mētioned to the intent to make known the worthy acts of the almighty that he may be magnified in all hys wonderous works The story is thus declared which happened an 1565. about Michaelmas ¶ Another like story of Gods prouidence vpon three men deliuered vpon the Sea THere was a ship saith the sayd Tho. Morse whereof I had a part goyng toward the Bay for salt with two ships of Bricklesey which were altogether goyng for salt as before is sayd At what tyme they were within x. myle of the North Foreland otherwyse called Tennet the wynd did come so contrary to our ship that they were forced to go cleane out of the way and the other two shippes kept their course still vntill our ship was almost out of sight of them And then they sawe a thing driuyng vpon the sea hoysed out their boat and went vnto it and it was three men sittyng vpon a piece of their ship which had sitten so two dayes and two nights There had bene in their shippe eight men more which were drowned beyng all Frenchmen dwelling in a place in France called Olloronne They had bene at Danswike and lost their ship about Orford Nas as might be learned by their words They were men that feared God the one of them was owner of the ship Their exercise while they wer in our ship was that after the comming in they gaue thankes for their deliueraunce both mornyng and euenyng they exercised praier and also before after meat and when they came into Fraunce our ships went to the same place where these men dwelled and one of them dyd sell vnto our men their ships lading of salt and did vse thē very curteously and friendly and not at that tyme onely but alwayes whensoeuer that ship commeth thether as she hath bene there twise since he alwayes doth for them so that they can lacke nothyng I should haue noted that after our ship had taken vp those iij. men out of the Sea they had the wynd fayre presently and came and ouertooke the other two ships agayne and so they proceeded in their voiage together ¶ For the more credite of this story aboue recited to satisfie eyther the doubtfull or to preuent the quareller I haue not only alledged the name of the partie which was the doer thereof but also expressed the matter in his owne wordes as I of him receiued it the partie reporter hymself beyng yet alyue dwellyng at Lee a man so wel known amongst the Merchants of London that who so heareth the name of Thomas Morse will neuer doubt thereof And agayne the matter it selfe beyng so notoriously knowen to Merchaunts as well here as at Andwerpe that though hys name were not expressed the story can lacke no witnesses ¶ The death of William Slech in the Kinges Bench. THe last day of the sayd moneth of May in the yeare aforesayde Wil. Slech beyng in prison for the sayd doctrine of the Lordes Gospel and the confession of his truth died in the kyngs Bench and was buried on the backside of the sayd prison for that the Romish catholike spiritualtie thought hym not worthy to come within their Pope-holy churchyards neither in any other christian burial as they call it ¶ The story of foure men condemned at Lewys the 6. day of Iune IN Iune next followyng about the sixt day of the same moneth 4. Martyrs suffered together at Lewys whose names were these Thomas Harland of Woodmancote Carpenter Iohn Oswald of Woodmancote Husbandman Thomas Auington of Ardingly Turner Thomas Read To Thomas Harland I finde in the bishop of Londons registers to be obiected for not comming to church Whereunto he answered that after the Masse was restored he neuer had will to heare the same because sayd he it was in Latine whiche hee dyd not vnderstande and therefore as good quoth hee neuer a whit as neuer the better Ioh. Oswalde denyed to aunswere any thyng vntill hys accusers should bee brought face to face before hym and neuerthelesse sayd that fire and Fagottes coulde not make hym afraid but as the good Preachers which were in Kyng Edwardes tyme haue suffered and gone before so was he ready to suffer and come after and woulde bee glad thereof These foure after long imprisonment in the Kynges Bench were burned together at Lewys in Sussex in one fire the day of the moneth aforesayd ¶ The Martyrdome of Thomas Whood and Thomas Milles. IN the same towne of Lewys and in the same moneth likewyse were burned Thomas Whoode Minister and Thomas Milles about the xx day of the same moneth for resisting the erroneous and hereticall doctrine of the pretensed catholike church of Rome ¶ Two dead in the Kyngs Bench. IN the which moneth likewyse William Adherall Minister imprisoned in the Kyngs Bench there dyed the xxiiij day of the same moneth was buried on the backside Also Iohn Clement Wheelewright who dying in the sayd pryson in lyke sort vpon the dunghill was buried in the backeside two dayes after videlicet the xxv day of Iune ¶ A Merchauntes seruaunt burnt at Leycester THe next day followyng of the sayd month of Iune we read of a certaine yong man a merchants seruant who for the lyke godlynes suffred cruell persecution of the Papists and
number of Sacraments some graunting one sacrament that is the body of Christ hanging vpon the crosse some moe some lesse c. yet in the principal matter touching the doctrins of saluation for faith to stay vpon and in disagreing from the dreaming determinations of the Popish church they moste agreed Concerning the not praying to saints and for the deade in Purgatorie for not creepynge to the crosse for faith onely to iustifie for taking of an oth such other like he graunted as the other had done This father Archer by his occupation a Weauer of the towne of CraÌ„broke of the age of 50. yeres was attached and imprisonned by syr Iohn Gilforde knighte And thus haue yee the cause and imprisonment of these 5. godly prisoners Now as touching the cruelty of theyr death for that yee shal not surmise the suspicion or relation thereof to proceede of my selfe ye shall heare theyr own testimonie and certification by their owne letter thrown out of the prison concerning the vnmercifull dealing of the Catholicke tyrantes in famishing them as is aforesayde The woordes and copye of theyr letter is this The copie of a Letter wrytten and cast out of the Castle of Cant. by the prisoners there in bands for Gods word declaring how the Papistes went aboute to famishe them to death of the which companie fiue were famished amongest them all ready BE it knowen to all men that shall read or heare redde these our letters that we the pore prisoners of the Castle of Canterburie for Gods truth are kept and lie in cold yrons our keepers wil not suffer any meat to be brought to vs to comfort vs. And if any man do bring any thyng as bread butter cheese or any other foode the saide keeper wil charge them that so bring vs any thing except mony or raiment to carie it with them againe or els if he do receiue any foode of any for vs he doeth keepe it for himself and he and his seruaunts do spend it so that we haue nothing thereof and thus the keeper keepeth away our victuals from vs. In so muche that there are 4. of vs prisonners there for Gods truthe famished already and thus is it his minde to famish vs all and we thinke he is apoynted thereunto of the Bishops and priestes and also of the iustices so to famish vs and not onely vs of the saide Castel but also all other prisoners in other prisons for the lyke cause to be also famished notwithstanding we wryte not these our letters to that entent we moughte not aforde to be famished for the Lord Iesus sake but for this cause and entent that they hauing no law so to famish vs in prison should not doe it priuely but that the murtherers heartes should be openly knowen to all the world that all menne may know of what church they are who is their father Out of the Castel of Canterburie The trouble and vexation of good people in the Diocesse of Lichfield THese foresayde monethes of September Nouember and December as they were troublesome to diuers other places and especially to the Dioces of Canterburie by reason of the Archdeacon aboue named so likewyse they brought no little busines in the countrey of Lichfield and Couentrie by a cruel bishop there called Rafe Bane and a more cruell Chauncellor named Doctour Draycot through the fierce inquisition of whome great stirre was there amonge the people being called to examination for theyr Faith and many caused to beare fagottes Who althoâ—h they were not put to the torment of death yet because it may appeare what a number there is in the countrys of England abroade which in theyr hearts haue a misliking of the Popes Romish lawes and religion if for fear they durst vtter theyr mindes I thought to make a rehearsall of theyr names which in the foresayde Diocesse of Couentrie and Lichfielde were taken in suspicion and examined for theyr Religion And first amongst them that were detected and inioyned to the popish penance that is to beare a fagot candel and beades about in procession were Agnes Forman detected examined and by witnesse conuicted and bare a fagot the 12. of Septemb. Likewise Margery Kirry Thomas Norreis Thomas Stiffe William Kayme Robert Katrenes Thomas Smith Iohn Borsley the younger Iteâ— Iohn Waterhouse against whom came in witnesse and accusers Richarde Caterbanke I. Edge William Smith Robert Cooke laying against him for seldome coÌ„ming to the Churche for geuing no reuerence at the leuation of the Sacrament but looking vpon his booke for not kissing the paxe c. Robert Bissel Leonard West Richard Baily of the parish of Whiteacre These were depriued Nicholas Cartwright Doctor Richard Iurdian Priest Edmund Crokel Priest Thomas Whitehead Priest William Taylour Priest Anselme Sele Priest Richard Slauie Priest maryed Edward Hawes Priest maried Robert Aston Priest depriued Henry Tecka Priest depriued Rob. Mossey priest maried depriued Beside these were diuers other which in like sort were detected accused and examined although they bare no fagot but were dimissed as Richard Kempe Iohn Frankling William Marler Ielius Dudley Eustache Bysacre William Shene Antonie Afterwittel Tho. Steilbe Henry Birdlim William Mosley Iohn Leeche Iohn Richardson Anthony Iones alias Pulton Thom. Wilson Thomas Lynacres and Hugh Lynacres hys sonne Isabel Parker Martine Newman William Enderby Cicely Preston Thomas Saulter Ihon Stamford shomaker Richard Woodburne Thomas Arnall Shoomaker Iohn Robinson Hugh More Shoomaker Iohn Adale Thomas Arche Fraunces Warde Iohn Auines Richard Foxal Thomas Underdoune Rich. Weauer The next moneth following being October came vnder examination Ioyce Lewes gentlewoman of whome we deferre to speake vntil the next yeare at what time she was burned These forenamed persones with many moe folowing in the next yeare after although they did subscribe and relent through feare of death yet for thys cause I doe heere recite them that by them it myght appeare what a number there were not onely in the countrey of Lichfield but also in other parties in heart set against the Popes procedings if that feare rather then conscience had not compelled them to the contrary ⧠The conclusion of this XI Booke with a briefe storie of Syr Iohn Cheeke c. ANd thus haue yee the whole persecution of thys yere declared which was the yeare of our Lord 1556. and the fourth of Quene Maries raigne with the names and causes of all them which suffered Martyrdome within the compasse of the sayd yeare the number of all which slayne Martyred in diuers places of England at sundry times this yere came to aboue 84. persons whereof many were women wines widowes and maidens besides them which otherwise by secreate practise were made awaye or driuen out of goodes and houses or out of the Realme or els within the realme were put to penaunce and coacted by forceable violence to recante saue onely that I haue omitted the story of Sir Iohn Cheeke Knight
those things wherin they had sufficiently enformed him before He rather feared that their quarel was not good that they made such a doe about it sought such starting holes For so were diseased persones oftentimes woont to do when for the paine and griefe they are not able to abide a strong medicine As thoughe that anye man were able to graunte so strong a priuiledge as to wtstand the Popes authoritye As for the bishops letters he sayd must nedes make on his side and with such as were with him could not in any wise be alleged against him Therefore he admonished him to desist from his vnprofitable altercation and to conforme himselfe and his to such things as then were in doing After thys they went to Masse Whych finished wyth great solemnitie first they went to the high aultare of the churche hauing there saluted theyr God and searching whether all were well about him or no they walked thorow all the inner chappels of the Churche The Church goodes the crosses the chalices the masse bookes the vestments and whatsoeuer ornamentes were besides were commaunded to be brought out vnto them WheÌ„ they had sufficiently viewed all things had called foorth by name euery fellow and scholler of the house they went to the masters lodging where first and formost swearing them vpon a booke to answer to all such interrogatories as should be propounded vnto them as farre as they knewe they examined first the master himself and afterward al the residue euery man in his tourne But there were some that refused to take this oth because they had geuen their faith to the Colledge before and also because they thought it against all righte and reason to sweare against themselues for it was contrary to all law that a man should be compelled to bewraye himselfe and not to be suffred to keepe his conscience free when there is no manifest proofe to be laid to his charge but muche more vniust is it that a man shoulde be constrained perforce to accuse himselfe Neuertheles these persons also after much altercation at length conditionally that their faithe geuen before to the Colledge wer not impeched therby wer coÌ„teÌ„ted to be sworn Three daies long lasted the Inquisition there Thys was nowe the 3. day of their comming it was thought that the case of Bucer and Phagius was delayed longer then neded For they looked to haue had much altercation and businesse about the matter Nowe forasmuche as the present state of the case required good deliberation and aduisement the Uicechauncelor and the maisters of the colledges assembled at the common schooles wher euery maÌ„ gaue his verdit what he thought meete to be done in this matter of Bucer After muche debating they agreed altogether in this determination that for asmuch as Martin Bucer whiles he liued had not onely sowed pernicious erroneous doctrine among â—hem but also hadde hym selfe bene a sectarie and famous hereticke erring from the Catholicke churche and geuing others occasion to fall from the same likewise a supplication should be made to the lord Commissioners in the name of the whole vniuersity that his deade carkas might foorthwith be digged vp for so it was needefull to be done to the intente that Inquisition might be made as touching his doctrine the which beyng brought in examination if it were not fouÌ„d to be good and wholesome the law might proceede against him for it was against the rule of the holy Canons that his body should be buried in christen buriall Yea and besides that it was to the open derogation of Gods honor and the violating of his holy lawes with the great pearill of many mennes soules and the offence of the faithfull especially in so difficulte and contagions a time as that was Wherefore it was not to be suffered that they which vtterlye dissented from all other men in the trade of their liuing lawes and customes should haue any parte with them in honoure of buriall And therefore the glory of God first and before all things ought to be defended the infamye which through this thing riseth on them with all speede putte awaye no roume at all left vnto those persones to rest in who euen in the same places where they lay were iniurious noysome to the very elements but the place ought to be purged and all things so ordered as might be to the satisfying of the consciences of the weake In executing whereof so notable an example ought to be geuen to all men that no man heereafter should be so bolde to attempt the like They gaue the same verdicte by common assent vpon Phagius also Unto thys wryting they annexed an other by the which they lawfullye authorised Andrewe Perne the Uicechauncellour to be the common factoure for the Uniuersitie He was a man meerest for the purpose bothe for the office that he bare and also because that by the testimony of Chrystopherson hee was deemed to be the moste Catholicke of all others This supplication confirmed by the consent of all the Degrees of the Uniuersitie and signed with theyr common seale the nexte daye whiche was the 13. of Ianuarie the Uicechauncelour putte vppe to the Commissioners Note here good reader what a feat conueiance this was to suborne the Uniuersitie vnder a colourable pretence to desire this thinge of them by waye of peticion As who should say if they had not done so the other would neuer haue gone about it of themselues But thys glose was soone found out For the CoÌ„missioners had geueÌ„ the Uicechancellor instructions in wryting before But peradueÌ„ture they thought by this means to remooue the enuie of this acte from themselues Thus the Uicechauncelour came vnto the Commissioners according to appoyntment made the daye before about seuen of the clocke in the morning Hee hadde scarse declared the cause of his comming but that he hadde not only obtained his sute but also euen at the very same time receiued the sentence of condemnation for taking vppe Bucer and Phagius faire copied out by Ormanet Datarie himselfe This was to be confirmed by the consente of the degrees of the Uniuersitie Whereuppon a solempne Conuocation called congregatio regentium non regentium for the same purpose was appoynted to be at ix of the clocke where the graduates being assembled together the demaunde was propounded concerning the condemnation of Bucer and Phagius and the grace asked whyche was thys Pleaseth it you that M. Bucer for the heresyes nowe recited and many other by hym wrytten preached and taughte wherein he dyed without repentaunce and was buried in Christen buriall may be exhumate and taken vp againe c. After this grace eftsoones being graunted then was the Sentence of condemnation drawen by the Datarie openlye redde and immediatelye an other grace asked that the same myghte bee Signed wyth the Common Seale The whyche request was verye lightlye and easilye obtayned And it was no meruaile
For nowe after the deathe of Kinge Edwarde since the time that the gouernement of the Realme came to the hande of Queene Marye all suche personnes being dryuen awaye as hadde reiected the Romishe Religion in whom wel nie alone rested whatsoeuer wit and learning was in the whole Uniuersitie besides such a sort of Raskals were put in their roumes that all places now swarmed with vnlerned and vnnurtured chaplains To whoÌ„ nothyng was greater pleasure then to cause all men to speake slander and reproch of Bucer There were dyuers yet left among them that spake agaynst their demaunds But they because as it commonly commeth to passe that might ouercommeth right could nothing auaile For this is a common custome in all such matters ordinaÌ„ces that looke what the greater number decreeth is published in the name of all and that which the better part disallowed semeth as though no man at all disallowed it The next day beyng the 14. of Ianuary all the Uisitors onely Christopherson elect of Chichester excepted came to the Kings Colledge Where first goyng into the Church and there makyng their prayers at the gresings they so proceeded into the stalles there sitting all the masse tyme the company standyng in their copes and singing a solemne Respond in honour of the Uisitors After the respond done the Prouost in the best Cope made to them his protestation vnto whom the B. of Chester made aunswer also in Latine declaryng that he could not perceyue to what purpose his protestation was notwithstandyng they would accept it and beare with him Then went they to Masse which ended the Catholike Uisitors approched vp to the aulter tooke downe the Sacrament searched the pixe but first the two Bishops sensed the Sacrament Then they went to the reuestry and opened the Chalices corporas cases and crismatory and viewed all those thyngs And so reâ—urnyng into the Prouosts chamber deuided themselues in examination of the Prouost Uiceprouost and the rest of the company The same day D. Bacon M. of Gonwell hall bad the Uicechauncellor D. Young D. Haruy Swineborne Maptide with others home to dinner These men immediately after diner caused the coÌ„mon seale of the Uniuersitie to bee put to the foresayd instrument of condemnation accordyng as was determined the day before by the generall consent of the Graduates of the Uniuersitie And by and by after they caried the same to the Commissioners to their lodgyng The which when they had receiued forasmuch as after more diligent perusing thereof it liked them not in all points some thynges they rased out some they enterlined other some they changed so that in fine they were faine to take the payne to engrosse it new agayne To the signing wherof a congregation was eftsoones called of all the Graduates of the Uniuersitie agaynst the next day which there beyng red ouer a new grace againe was asked and granted for settyng to the seale TheÌ„ were the Graduates dismissed with commaundement to resort forthwith to S. Mary Church whether the Commissioners also repayred When they had taken their places D. Harny presented to them before all the company a newe commission to make enquest vpon heresie then newly sent from the Cardinall which was red immediately by Uincent of Noally Ormanets Clarke This done D. Perne who as ye heard was factor for the Uniuersitie exhibited to the coÌ„missioners in the name of the Uniuersitie the sentence of the foresayd condemnation The copy and tenour whereof hereafter God willyng shall follow This coÌ„demnation beyng openly red then D. Perne aforesaid desired to send out processe to cite Bucer and Phagius to appeare or any other that would take vpon them to pleade their cause to stand to the order of the court agaynst the next Monday to the intent that when they had exhibited themselues the Courte might the better determine what ought to be done to them by order of law The commissioners condescended to hys request and the next day processe went out to cite the offenders This citation Uincent of Noally their common Notarie hauyng first red it ouer before certayne witnesses appointed for the same purpose caused to bee fixed vp in places conuenient to witte vpon S. Mary church doore the doore of the common Schooles and the crosse in the market steade of the same towne In this was specified that whosoeuer woulde maintayne Bucer and Phagius or stande in defence of their doctrine should at the xviij day of the same moneth stand foorth before the L. Commissioners in S. Mary Church which was appoynted the place of iudgement and there euery man should be sufficientlye heard what he could say This Commaundement was set out with many wordes Shortly after the matter drewe toward Iudgement Therefore the next day before the day limited which was the xvij of Ianuary the Uicechauncellor called to hym to Peterhouse whereof he was M. D. Young D. Segiswike with them Bullocke Taylor Parker and Redman Whitlocke Mitch certaine others These men cast their heds togither how they might beare witnes against Bucer Phagius to conuince them of heresie For seyng the matter was brought in face of open court because it might so come to passe that some Patrones of their cause would come out they thought it needfull to haue witnesses to depose of their doctrine What came of this their coÌ„sultation it is not perfectly knowen The xviij day the Uicechauncellor goyng to the Inquisitors sittyng at the Kyngs Colledge did put them in remembrance that the same was the day in which by their processe sent forth the xvj day before they had commanded to appeare in S. Mary Church such as would take vpon them to defend Bucer and Phagius by the law He desired therefore that they would vouchsafe to sitte there if perchaunce any man would try the aduenture of the law They lightly condescended thereunto When the Uicechauncellor had brought them thether hee exhibited vnto them the processe of the Citation which he had receyued of them to publish a little before saying that he had diligently executed whatsoeuer the contents of the same required After that they had taken their places and that no maÌ„ put forth hymself to answer for the offenders the Iudges called aside D. Yong D. Segiswike Bullock Tailor Maptide Hunter Parker Redman aboue mentioned Also Browne Gogman Rud Iohnson Mitch Rauen and Carre who had before written out the buriall of Bucer with a singular commendation of hym and sent it to Sir Iohn Cheeke Knight These men takyng first their othe vpon a booke were commanded to beare witnes agaynst the heresies and doctrine of Bucer and Phagius The 22. day of the same month was limited to this Iurie to bryng in their verdict In the meane while Ormanet and Doctor Watson abode at home in their lodgyng to take the depositions of them whom we shewed you before to haue bene called to Peterhouse to haue communicated with the
were burnt by Cardinall Poole was restored agayne by this godlye Queene ELIZABETH who gaue then in Commission to Math. Parker then Archbishop of Canterbury and to Edmund Grindall then Bishop of London to Maister Gualter Haddon and others For the performaunce of whiche Commission the sayd Reuerend Bishoppes addressed their Letters to the Uicechancellor c. ⧠The Oration of M. Acworth Oratour of the Vniuersitie at the restitution of Martin Bucer and Paulus Phagius I Am in doubt whether I may entreate of the prayse and commendation of so great a Clarke for the celebratyng whereof this assembly and concourse of yours is made this day or of the vices and calamities out of the whiche we bee newly deliuered or of them both consideryng the one cannot be mentioned without the other In the which tymes ye felt so much anguish and sorrow my right dere brethren that if I should repeat them and bryng them to remembraunce agayne I feare me I should not so much worke a iust hatred in vs towardes them for the iniuries receyued in them as renew our olde sorrow and heuines Agayne men must needes account me vnaduised and foolish in my doyng if I should thinke my selfe able to make him which hath lyued before our eyes in prayse and estimation more famous and notable by my Oration which he by his liuyng and conuersation hath oftentymes polished But the wickednes of the tymes which endeuoured to wipe cleane out of remembrance of men the name that was so famous and renoumed in euery mans mouth did much profite hym In so much that both in his life tyme all thyng redounded to hys continuall renowme and in especially after hys decease nothing could be deuised more honourable then with so solemn furniture ceremonies to haue gone about to haue hurt the memorial of such a worthy man yet could not bryng to passe the thyng that was so sore coueted but rather broght that thing to passe which was chiefly sought to be auoyded For the desire that men haue of the dead hath purchased to many men euerlasting fame and hath not taken away immortalitie but rather amplified and increased the same By meanes whereof it commeth to passe that he that wil intreat of those things that pertaine to the prayse of Bucer after hys death can not chuse but speake of the crabbednesse of the tymes past vpō the which riseth a great encrease and augmentation of his prayse But his lyfe so excellently set foorth not onelye by the writyngs of the learned Clarkes Cheeke and Carre and by the liuely voyce of the right famous D. Haddon vttered in this place to the great admiration of all the hearers when his body should be layd into his graue to bee buried and after his buriall by the godly and most holye preachings of the right Reuerend father in Christ the Archbishop of Caunterbury that now is and of D. Redman the which for the worthinesse and excellencie of thē ought to stick longer in our mynds vnwrittē then many things that are penned and put in print but also by the great assembly of all the degrees of the Uniuersitie the same daye in bringyng hym to his graue and the nexte day after by the industry of euery man that was endued with any knowledge in the Greeke or Latine tongs of the which there was no man but set vp some Uerses as witnesses of hys iust and vnfeined sorrow vpon the wals of the Churche that neither at that tyme any reuerence or duety which is due to the dead departyng out of this lyfe was then ouerslipped or now remayneth vndone that may seeme to pertaine either to the celebratyng of the memoriall of so holy or famous a person or to the consecrating of hym to euerlastyng memory We at that tyme saw with our eyes this Uniuersitie flourishyng by his institutions the loue of sincere religion not onely engendred but also confirmed and strenghthened through his continuall and daily preachyng In so much that at such tyme as hee was sodainly taken from vs there was scarse any man that for sorrow could find in his hart to beare with the present state of this life but that either he wished with al his hart to depart out of this lyfe with Bucer into another by dieng to follow hym into immortality or els endeuoured hymselfe with weepyng and sighyng to call hym agayne beyng dispatched of all troubles into the prison of this body out of the whiche he is escaped lest he shuld leaue vs as it were standyng in battaile ray without a Captayne and he hymselfe as one casshed depart with hys wages or as one discharged out of the Campe withdraw hymselfe to the euerlasting quietnesse and tranquillitie of the soule Therefore all men euidently declared at that tyme both how sore they tooke hys death to hart and also how hardly they could away with the misture of such a man As long as the ardēt loue of his religion wherewyth we were inflamed florished it wrought in our hartes an incredible desire of hys presence among vs. But after the tyme that the godly man ceased to be any more in our sight and in our eies that ardent and burnyng loue of religion by little and little waxed cold in our myndes and according to the times that came after which were both miserable and to our vtter vndoyng it began not by little and little to be darkened but it altogether vanished away and turned into nothing For we tell agayne into the troublesomnesse of the popish doctrine the old rites customs of the Romish church were restored againe not to the garnishment beautifieng of the christian Religion as they surmised but to the vtter defacing violating defiling of the same Death was set before the eyes of such as perseuered in the christē doctrine that they had learned before They were banished the realm that could not apply themselues to the tyme do as other mē did such as remained were enforced either to dissēble or to hide themselues and creepe into corners or els as it were by drinking of the charmed cup of Circes to bee turned and altered not only from the nature of man into the nature of brute beasts but that far worse and much more monstrous is from the likenes of God his Angels into the likenes of deuils And all England was infected with this malady But I would to God the corruption of those tymes which ouerwhelmed all the whole realme had not at least wise yet pierced euery part member thereof Of the which there was not one but that besides the griefe that it felt with the residue of the body by reason of the sicknes contagion spred into the whole had some sorrow calamitie peculiarly by it selfe And to omit the rest of the which to entreat this place is not appointed nor the time requireth ought to be spoken this dwelling place of the Muses which we call the Uniuersitie may be
a sufficient witnes what we may iudge of all the rest of the body For certes my brethren the thing is not to be dissembled that cannot be hidden We applieng our selues to those most filthy tymes haue most shamefully yelded like faint harted Cowards which had not the stomackes to sustaine the aduersities of pouerty banishment and death Which in our liuyng and conuersatioÌ„ kept neither the constancy taught vs by philosophy nor yet the patience taught vs by holye scripture which haue done all things at the commaundement of others And therefore that which the Poete although in another sence hath trimly spoken may well be thought to haue bene truly prophesied vpon vs. The tymes and seasons changed be And changed in the same are we Diuers of them that were of a pure and sincere iudgement as conceruyng religion beyng driuen from hence distroubled the rest that remained tasted and felt of the inhumanity of them in whose hands the authoritie of doing things here consisted although to say the truth I haue vsed a gentler terme then behooued For it is not to bee accompted inhumanitie but rather immanitie beastly cruelty the which when they had spent all kynds of tormeÌ„ts and punishments vpon the quicke when they had cruelly taken from such as constantly perseuered life from others riches honors and all hope of promotion yet they coulde not be so satisfied but that incensed and stirred with a greter fury it began to outrage euen agaynst the dead Therfore where as in euery singuler place was executed a singular kynd of cruelty in so much that there was no kynd of cruelnes that could be deuised but it was put in vre in one place or other this was proper or peculiar to Cambridge to exercise the cruelty vppon the dead which in other places was extended but to the quicke Oxford burnt vp the right reuerend fathers Cranmer Ridley and Latymer the noble witnesses of the cleare light of the Gospell Moreouer at London perished these two lanternes of light Rogers and Bradford In whome it is hard to say whether there were more force of eloquence and vtterance in preaching or more holynes of lyfe and conuersation Many other without number both here and in other places were consumed to ashes for bearyng record of the truth For what City is there that hath not flamed I saye not with burning of houses and buildings but with burnyng of holy bodies But Cambridge after there were no more left alyue vpon whom they might spue out their bitter poyson played the mad Bedlem against the dead The dead men whose liuyng no man was able to finde faulte with whose doctrine no man was able to reprooue were by false and slanderous accusers indited contrary to the lawes of God and man sued in the law condemned their sepulchres violated and broken vp their carcasses pulled out and burnt with fire A thyng surely incredible if wee had not seene it with our eyes and a thing that hath not lightly bene heard of But the haynousnes of this wicked act was spred abroad as a common talke in euery mans mouth and was blowen and dispersed through all Christendome Bucer by the excellency of hys wit and doctrine knowen to all men of our countreymen in maner craued of many others intreated sent for to the intent he might instruct our Cambridge men in the sincere doctrine of the christen religion beyng spent with age and hys strength vtterly decayed forsooke his owne countrey refused not the tediousnesse of the long iourney was not afrayd to aduenture hymselfe vpon the sea but had more regard of the dilatyng and amplifieng of the Church of Christ than of all other thyngs So in conclusion he came euery man receyued and welcommed hym afterward he liued in such wyse as it might appeare he came not hither for his owne sake but for ours For he sought not to driue away the sicknesse that he had taken by the troublesome trauaile of his long iourney and albeit his strength were weakened appalled yet he regarded not the recouery of hys health but put hymselfe to immoderate labour and intollerable payne onely to teach and instruct vs. And yet toward this so noble and worthy a person while he lyued were shewed all the tokens of humanitie and gentlenesse reuerence and curtesy that could be and when he was dead the most horrible crueltie and spight that might be imagined For what can be so commendable as to grant vnto the liuyng house and a bidyng place and to the dead burial Or what is he that will find in his heart to geue entertainement to cherish that person in his house with all kynde of gentlenes that he can deuise vpon whom he could not vouchsafe to bestow buriall when he is dead Agayne what an inconstancy is it with great solemnity and with much aduauncement and commendation of his vertues to bury a man honourably and anone after to breake vp his tomb and pull him out spitefully and wrongfully to slander him beyng deade who duryng his lyfe tyme alway deserued prayse All these things haue happened vnto Bucer who whilest hee lyued had free accesse into the most gorgeous buildyngs and stately pallaces of the greatest Princes when he was dead could not be suffred to enioy so muche as his poore graue Who beyng layd in the ground nobly to his eternall fame was afterward to hys vtter defacing spightfully taken vp and burned The which thynges albeit they did no harme to the dead for the deade carcasses feele no payne neyther doth the fame of godly persons depend vpon the report of vulgar people and the lyght rumours of men but vpon the rightfull censure iust iudgement of God yet it reprooueth an extreme cruelnesse and vnsatiable desire of reuengemeÌ„t in them which offer such vtter wrong to the dead These persons therefore whome they haue pulled out of their graues and burned I beleue if they had bene alyue they would haue cast out of house and home they would haue driuen out of all mens company and in the ende with most cruell tormentes haue torne them in peeces beyng neuerthelesse Alientes beyng Straungers and beyng also fetched hether by vs oute of such a countrey where they not onely needed not to feare any punishment but contrary wise were alwayes had in much reputation as well among the noble and honourable as also among the vulgare and common people But yet how much more gentle then these men was Byshop Gardiner otherwyse an earnest defender of the Popishe doctrine Who agaynst his owne countreymen let passe no crueltie wherby he might extinguish with fâ—re sword the light of the Gospell and yet he spared Forreiners because the right of them is so holye that there was neuer nation so barbarous that would violate the same For when he had in his power the renowmed Clearke Peter Martyr then teachyng at Oxford he would not kepe hym to punish hym but as I haue heard reported when hee
contented for frendshippe and curtesye sake not to fayle them in this theyr businesse Hauyng made this Preface he entered into the pith of the matter wherein he blamed greatly the barbarous crueltye of the Court of Rome so fiercely extended agaynst the dead He sayd it was a more heynous matter then was to be borne with to haue shewed such extreme cruelnesse to them that were aliue but for any manne to misbehaue himselfe in such wise towarde the deade was such a thing as hadde not lightly bene heard of Sauing that he affirmed this custome of excommunicating and curssing of deade folke to haue come first from Rome For Euagrius reporteth in his wrytinges that Eutichius was of the same opinion induced by the example of Iosias who slew the Priestes of Baall and burnt vppe the boanes of them that were deade euen vppon the Aultars Whereas before the time of Eutichius this kinde of punishment was welneare vnknowne neither afterwarde vsurped of any manne that euer he heard of vntill a nine hundreth yeares after Christ. In the latter times the whiche howe muche the further they were from that golden age of the Apostles so much the more they were corrupted this kinde of cruelnesse beganne to creepe further For it is manifestlye knowne that Stephen the sixt Pope of Rome digged vp Formosus his last Predecssour in that Sea and spoyling him of hys Popes apparell buryed him agayne in lay mans apparell as the call it hauing first cut off and throwne into Tyber his two fingers with which according to theyr accustomed maner he was woont to blesse and consecrate The whiche his vnspeakeably tyrannye vsed against Formosus within sixe yeares after Sergius the third encreased also agaynst the same Formosus For taking vp his dead body and setting it in a Popes chayre hee caused his heade to be smitten of and his other three fingers to be cut from his hand and his body to be cast into the ryuer of Tyber abrogating and disanulling all his decrees which thinge was neuer done by any man before that daye The cause why so great crueltye was exercised by the reporte of Nauclerus was this because that Formosus had beene an aduersarye to Stephen and Sergius when they sued to be made Bishops This kinde of crueltye vnharde of before the Popes a while exercised one agaynst an other But nowe or euer they had sufficiently felte the smarte thereof themselues they had turned the same vpon our neckes Wherefore it was to be wished that seeing it began among thē it might haue remayned still with the Authors thereof not haue bene spread ouer thence vnto vs. But such was the nature of all euill that it quickely passeth into example for others to do the like For about the yeare of our Lord 1400. Iohn Wicklyfe was in lyke maner digged vp and burnte into ashes throwen into a brooke that runneth by the towne where he was buryed Of the which selfe same sauce tasted also William Tracye of Gloucester a man of a worshipfull house because he had written in his laste will that he shoulde be saued onely by fayth in Iesus Christe and that there needed not the helpe of any manne thereto whether he were in heauen or in earth and therefore bequethed no legacye to that purpose as all other men were accustomed to doe This deede was done sithens we may remember aboute the 22. yeare of the raigne of Henry the 8. in the yeare of our Lord. 1530. Now seeing they extended suche crueltye to the dead he sayde it was an easye matter to coniecture what they would doe to the liuing Whereof we had sufficient tryall by the examples of our owne men these fewe yeares past And if we woulde take the paynes to peruse thinges done somewhat lenger ago we might find notable matters out of our owne Chronicles Howbeit it was sufficient for the manifest demonstration of that matter to declare the beastly butchery of the Frenche King executed vppon the Waldenses at Cabryer and the places nere thereabout by his captayne Miner aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1545. then the which there was neuer thing read of more cruelty done no not euen of the barbarous Paganes And yet for all that when diuers had shewed theyr vttermost cruelty both agaynste these and many others they were so farre from theyr purpose in extinguishing the light of the Gospell which they endeuoured to suppresse that it increased dayly more and more The which thing Charles the 5. then whom all christendome had not a more prudēt Prince nor the Church of Christ almost a sorer enemy easily perceiued and therefore when he had in his hand Luther dead and Melancthon and Pomeran with certayne other Preachers of the Gospell aliue he not onely determined not any thing extreamely agaynst them nor violated theyr graues but also entreating them gently sent thē away not so much as once forbidding them to publish openly the doctrine that they professed For it is the nature of Christes Church that the more that Tyrauntes spurne agaynst it the more it encreaseth and florisheth A notable proofe assuredly of the prouidence and pleasure of God in sowing the Gospell was that comming of the Bohemians vnto vs to the intent to heare Wickliffe of whom we spake before who at that time read openly at Oxford and also the goyng of our men to the sayde Bohemians when persecution was raysed agaynste vs. But muche more notable was it that we had seene come to passe in these our dayes that the Spanyardes sent for into thys Realme of purpose to suppresse the Gospell as soone as they were returned home replenished many partes of theyr Countrey with the same trueth of Religion to the which before they were vtter enemyes By the which examples it might euidently be perceiued that the Princes of this world labour in vayne to ouerthrowe it considering how the mercy of GOD hath sowne it abroad not onely in those Countryes that wee spake of but also in Fraunce Poole Scotland and almoste all the rest of Europe For it is sayd that some partes of Italy although it be vnder the Popes nose yet do they of late encline to the knowledge of the heauenly trueth Wherefore sufficient argument and proofe mighte be taken by the successe and encreasement therof to make vs beleue that this doctrine is sent vs from heauen vnlesse we will wilfully be blinded And if there were any that desired to be perswaded more at large in the matter hee might aduisedlye consider the voyage that the Emperor and the Pope with both theyr powers together made ioyntly agaynste the Bohemians In the which the Emperour tooke suche an vnworthy repulse of so small a handfull of his enemyes that he neuer almost in all his life tooke the like dishonour in any place Hereof also might bee an especiall example that death of Henry Kyng of Fraunce who the same day that he had purposed to persecute the Churche of Christe and to
indued with humanity vtterly to be abhorred Wherfore M. Calfield then Subdeane of the Colledge diligeÌ„tly prouided that from Marshals dunghill she was restored and translated to her proper place agayne yea withall coupled her with Frideswides boanes that in case any Cardinall wil be so mad hereafter to remoue this womaÌ„s bones agayne it shall be hard for theÌ„ to discerne the bones of her from the other And because to the intent the same might be notified to the mindes of men the better the next day after which was sonday M. Rogerson preached vnto the people in whiche Sermon by the way he declared the rough dealing of the aduersaries which were not contented to practise their cruelty against the liuing but that they must also rage agaynst one that was dead and had lien 2. yeares in her graue God graunt theÌ„ once to see their own wickednes Amen And thus much touching the noble actes and straungenes of this worthy Cardinal in both the vniuersities whervnto it shall not be impertinent here also consequently to adioyne and set forth to the eyes of the worlde the blinde and bloudy articles set out by Cardinal Poole to be inquired vpoÌ„ within his dioces of Canterbury whereby it may the better appeare what yokes and snares of fond fruitles traditions were layd vpon the poore flock of Christ to entangle and oppresse them with losse of life and libertye By the which wise meÌ„ haue to see what godly fruits proceeded from that catholicke Church and See of Rome In which albeit thou seest good Reader some good Articles insparsed withall let that nothing moue thee for els how could such poysoÌ„ be ministred but it must haue some hony to relish the readers taste ¶ Here folow the articles set forth by Cardinall Poole to be inquired in his ordinary visitation within his Dioces of Caunterbury ⧠Touching the Clergy 1 FIrste whether the Diuine Seruice in the Churche at times dayes houres be obserued and kept duly or no. 2 Item whether the Parsons Uicars and Curates do comely and decently in theyr maners and doinges behaue themselues or no. 3 Item whether they do reuerently and duely minister the sacraments or sacramentals or no. 4 Item whether any of theyr parishioners do die without ministration of the sacraments through the negligeÌ„ce of theyr Curates or no. 5 Item whether the sayd parsons vicars or curates do haunt Tauernes or Alehouses increasing thereby infamy and sclaunder or no. 6 Item whether they be diligent in teaching the Mydwiues how to christen children in time of necessity according to the Canons of the Church or no. 7 Item whether they see that the Font be comely kept and haue holy water alwaies ready for children to be christened 8 Item if they do keepe a book of all the names of them that be reconciled to the duety of the Church 9 Item whether there be any Priestes that late vnlawfully had women vnder pretensed maryage and hytherto are not recoÌ„ciled and to declare theyr names and dwelling places 10 Item whether they doe diligently teach theyr Parishioners the articles of the fayth and the ten commaundementes 11 Item whether they do decently obserue those thinges that do concerne the seruice of the church al those things that tend to a good and Christian life according to the Canons of the Church 12 Item whether they do deuoutly in theyr prayers pray for the prosperous estate of the Kyng and Queenes Maiestyes 13 Item whether the sayd Parsons and Uicars do sufficiently repayre theyr Chauncels Rectoryes and vicarages and do keep and mayntein them sufficiently repayred and amended 14 Item whether any of them do preach or teach any erroneous doctrine contrary to the catholicke fayth vnity of the church 15 Item whether any of them do say the diuine seruice or do minister the sacraments in the English tongue contrary to the vsuall order of the church 16 Item whether any of them do suspiciously keepe any women in theyr houses or do keepe coÌ„pany with men suspected of heresies or of euill opinions 17 Item whether any of theÌ„ that were vnder pretence of lawfull matrimony maried and now reconciled do priuily resort to theyr presented wiues or that the sayd women do priuily resort vnto them 18 Item whether they do goe decently apparelled as it becommeth sad sober and discreet ministers and whether they haue theyr crownes and beardes shauen 19 IteÌ„ whether any of theÌ„ do vse any vnlawfull games as diâ—e cardes other like wherby they grow to sclaunder and euill report 20 Item whether they do keepe residence and hospitality vpon theyr Benefices and do make charitable coÌ„tributions according to all the lawes Ecclesiasticall 21 Item whether they do keepe the booke or Register of Christening Burying and Mariages with the names of the godfathers and godmothers ⧠Touching the lay people 1 FIrst whether any maner of person of what estate degree or condition so euer he be do hold maintein or affirme any heresies errors or erroneous opinions coÌ„trary to the lawes Ecclesiasticall and the vnity of the Catholicke Church 2 Item whether any person doe holde affirme or saye that in the blessed Sacrament of the Aultar there is not coÌ„teined the reall and substantiall presence of Christ or that by any maner of meanes do contemne and despite the sayd blessed Sacrament or do refuse to do reuereÌ„ce or worship thereunto 3 Item whether they doe contemne or despise by anye maner of meanes any other of the Sacramentes Rites or Ceremonies of the Church or do refuse or deny auricular confession 4 Item whether any do absent or refrayne without vrgent and lawfull impedement to come to the Church and reuerently to heare the diuine seruice vpon Sondaies and holy dayes 5 Item whether being in the Church they do not apply themselues to heare the diuine seruice and to be contemplatiue in holy prayer and not to walke iangle or talk in the time of the diuine seruice 6 Item whether any be fornicatours adulterers or doe commit incest or be baudes and receiuers of euill persons or be vehemently suspected of any of them 7 Item whether any do blaspheme and take the name of God in vayne or be common swearers 8 Item whether any be periured or haue coÌ„mitted Simony or vsury or do still remayne in the same 9 Item whether the Churches churchyardes be well and honestly repared and inclosed 10 Item whether the Churches be sufficiently garnished and adorned with all ornaments and bookes necessary and whether they haue a Roode in theyr church of a decent stature with Mary and Iohn and an Image of the Patrone of the same church 11 Item whether any do withholde or doth draw from the church any maner of mony or goodes or that do withhold theyr due and accustomed tithes froÌ„ theyr Parsons Uicars 12 Item whether any be common drunkardes ribalds or meÌ„ of euill liuing or do exercise any lew pastimes especially in the time
followe 1 Rich. Woodman 2 George Steuens 3 W. Mainard 4 Alexander Hosman his seruaunt 5 Tomasin a Wood Mainards maide 6. Margerie Moris 7. Iames Moris her sonne 8. Denys Burgis 9. Ashdons wife 10. Groues wife Of the which noumber Richarde Woodman was the firste Concerninge whose apprehension firste by hys enemies and of hys deliueraunce oute of Byshoppe Bouers handes then of hys second taking againe by the procurement of hys father brother kinsfolkes and frendes also of hys sundrye examinations and couragious aunsweres before the Bishoppes and lastly of his condemnation and of his letters sent to his faithfull friendes heere foloweth to be declared by his owne woords and relation reported Which Rich. Woodman by his occupation was an Ironmaker dwelling in the Parish of Warbleton in the Countie of Sussex Dioces of Chichester of the age of 30. yeres and somewhat more The occasion of his first apprehension was this There was one Fairebanke who somtimes had bene a maried priest and serued the Cure of Warbleton where he had often perswaded the people not to credite any other doctrine but that which he then preached taught and set forth in K. Edwards dayes And afterward in the beginnyng of Q. Maries raigne the sayd Fayrebanke turnyng hed to taile preached cleane contrary to that which he had before taught Whereupon Richard Woodman hearyng hym in the Church of Warbleton so to preache contrary to hymselfe admonished hym of hys inconstancie how before tyme he had taught them one thing and now another and desired hym to teach them the truth For the which words he was apprehended and brought before M. Iohn Ashbornham M. Toston M. Culpeper and M. Robertes Iustices of Peace in the Countie of Sussex and by them committed to the Kyngs Bench where he continued from Iune the space almost of a yeare and a halfe and from thence was transferred by D. Story into Boners Colehouse where he remayned the space of a moneth before he came to examination At length the same day when M. Philpot was burned which was the 18. of December he with 4. other prisoners was deliuered and set at libertie by Boner himself Notwithstandyng shortly after he was sought for again and at last found out and taken by meanes of hys father brother and certaine other his acquainted friendes and so was sent vp agayne to London to B. Boner where he remayned in the Colehouse 8. weekes He was there sixe tymes examined and 26. tymes before so that his examinations in all were 32. from his first apprehension to his condemnation Touching the whole discourse wherof for so much as the matter is something strange and will peraduenture scarce find credit vpon my narration with thē which deny all thynges that lyke them not to beleeue ye shall heare himselfe speake and testify both of the maner of his troubles and also his owne examinations by himselfe recorded in order as followeth ⧠A true Certificate written by Richard Woodman of his taking how he was brought to the Shiriffes the xv of March 1556. and how long he was in prison and how he was there vsed till he was broughte before the Bishoppe of Chichester at blacke Friers in London with the order of his examinations followyng after the same GEntle Reader here you shall perceiue how the scriptures bee partly fulfilled on me beyng one of the least of his poore Lambes First you shall vnderstād that since I was deliuered out of the Bishop of Londons hands which was in the yeare of our Lord 1555. and the same day that M. Philpot was burned which was the 18. of December I lay in his Colehouse 8. weeks lacking but one day And before that I was a yeare and a halfe almost in the Kings Bench after my first apprehension for reproouyng a Preacher in the pulpit in the parish of Warbleton where I dwelt Wherfore I was at two Sessions before I was sent to prison and caried to two more Sessions whyle I was in pryson twyse before the B. of Chichester and fiue tymes before the Commissioners then sent to Londons Colehouse many tymes called before him as it appeareth by my examinations which I wrote the which examinations the B. of Chichester now hath for they were found in my house when I was takē wherin is conteined all the talke which I had before them aforenamed Also there be in London that had copies of the same of me when I was in the Colehouse And it pleased God to deliuer me with foure or more out of the butchers handes requiring nothing els of vs but that we shuld be honest men and members of the true Catholike Church that was builded vpon the Prophetes and Apostles Christ beyng the head of the true Churche the which all we affirmed that we were members of the true Church and purposed by Gods helpe therein to dye And hereupon we were deliuered but he willed vs many tymes to speake good of hym And no doubt he was worthy to be praysed because he had bene so faithfull an ayd in his maister the deuils businesse For he had burnt good M. Philpot the same mornyng in whose bloud his hart was so drunken as I supposed that he could not tell what he did as it appeared to vs both before after For but two dayes before he promised vs that we should bee condemned that same day that we were deliuered yea the morow after that he had deliuered vs hee sought for some of vs agayne yea and that earnestly He waxed dry after his great dronkennes wherfore he is lyke to haue bloude to drink in hel as he is worthy if he repent it not with speed The Lord turne all their harts if it be his will This haue I written chiefly to certifie all people how we were deliuered because many carnall Gospellers and Papists haue sayd that it was prescribed that we should be so deliuered because they thinke that God is subiect to man and not man to God For if they did they would not blaspheme hym as they doe or if they thought they should geue account for it Haue not many of them red how God deliuered Israel out of Egypt Daniel out of the Lyons denne Sydrach Misaach and Abednago out of the burnyng ouen with diuers other such like exāples yea God is the same God that he was then He is no older nor lesse in power as some count hym in wondring at his works Now to the matter After I was deliuered the Papists sayd that I hadde consented to them whereof they made themselues glad the which was the least part of my thought I praise God therefore as they well perceiued and knew the contrarye within a while For I went from parish to parish talked with them to the number of 13. or 14. and that of the chiefest in all the Countrey and I angred them so that they with the Commissioners complayned on
ouer I founde by the wordes therof that I had not offeÌ„ded because he was not lawfully authorised as the Bishop of London was certified by the handes almost of xxx men both Esquiers Gentlemen and Yeomen the chiefest in all that Countrey For he had not put away his wife and therefore the Statute took no place on me as I told you the other daye Wherefore my Lord of London seeing me hauing so muche wrong dyd like a good man to me in that matter released me Now when I had tolde you this matter you bad the Sheriffe haue me away You sayd you were glad I hâ—lde agaynst Priestes Mariages because I aunswered to the question you asked me The fat Priest My Lord do you not heare what he sayth by my Lord of London He sayth he is a good man in that he released him but he meaneth that hee is good in nothyng els Wood. What can you tell what I meane let euerye man say as he findeth he did iustly to me in that matter I saye if he be not good in any thing els as you say he shal aunswere for it and not I for I haue nothing to doe wyth others mens matters Winc. Well how say you howe liked you his preaching I pray you tell vs. Wood. That is no matter how I liked it How soeuer I liked it I offended not the Statute Wherefore you haue nothing to say to me for that I am sure Winc. Well how like you this then Here is youre owne hand writing I am sure you will not denye it Will you looke on it Wood. It is mine owne handy worke in deede the which by Gods helpe I will neuer denye nor neuer did yet I prayse God therefore Winchester And heare is good geare I tell you I praye you harken wel to it these be the wordes before the Commissioners How say you Doe you not beleeue as soone as the wordes be spoken by the Priest that there remayneth neyther bread nor wyne but onely the verye bodye of Christ both flesh and bloud as he was borne of the virgine Mary these were the wordes of the Commissioners And then thou saydest thou durst not saye otherwise then the scripture sayth I cannot finde sayde you that it is the body of Christ before it is receaued by fayth bringing in the xxii of Luke saying Christ sayde take eate this is my body so I cannot proue that it is his bodye before it is eaten Then sayd the Commissioners did not Iudas eate Christes body And if you can proue that Iudâ—s is saued sayd you I must graunt that he eate his body For christ sayth in the sixt of Iohn Who so eateth my fleshe and drynketh my bloud hath eternall lyfe and I will rayse hym vp at the last day which words prooue said you that if Iudas eate the body of Christ he must needes be saued How say you now did Iudas eate the body of Christ or no Wood. Then I perceiued they went about nothyng but to catch words of me in his Dioces to condemn me with Though I should confound him neuer so much I perceiued that he was fully bent thereto To whom I answered and sayd I will answer you to no such thing for I am none of your Dioces Wherfore I will not answer to you Winchester Thou art within my Diocesse and thou hast offended within my Dioces and therefore I will haue to do with thee Wood. Haue to do with me and you will but I wil haue nothing to do with you I tell you plainly For though I be now in your Dioces I haue not offended in your dioces if I haue shew me wherein Winc. Mary here is thine owne hand writyng the which thou affirmedst in my Dioces Wood. I do not deny but it is myne owne hand writing but that prooueth neuer the more that I haue offended in your Diocesse for that doth but declare what talke there was betwixt the Commissioners and me the which you haue nothing to do withall Winchest No hold hym a booke and thou shalt sweare whether thou holdest it now or not whether thou wrotest it not in my Dioces as I thinke thou didst Lay thy hand on the booke Wood. I wil not be sworne for you for I am not of your Dioces and therfore you haue nothyng to doe with mee And as for the writing of that same I neuer wrote worde of it in your Dioces Lang. No did you not my Lord let me see I wyll finde where you wrote it Wood. Then he tooke it looked on it and anone he found that I was sent for out of the Kings bench to come before the Commissioners Lang. My Lord here you may see it was in the Kinges Bench the which is in your Dioces Wood. Although I were fet out of the Kings Bench that prooueth not that I wrote it there nor I did not I promise you truly The fat Priest Where wrote you it then Wood. Nay I owe you not so much seruice to tell you find it out as well as you can For I perceiue you go about to shed my bloud Winchester It is no great matter where it was written it is here and he denyeth not but he wrote it You shall heare more of it Here the Commissioners asked you whether Iudas did eate any more theÌ„ bare bread and you answered that he eate more then bare bread Whereupon they sent you away backe to the Kynges Bench agayne and asked you not what more for the whiche cause as you haue written here you had a hell burnyng in your conscience For you had thought they would haue sent a discharge to the Kinges Benche and so let me goe sayd you and Register my name in their bookes that I had graunted that Iudas did eate the body of Christe and so the Gospell should haue bene slaundered by me For the which cause I was in such case I could scantly eat drink or sleepe for that space as all my prison fellowes can testifie If al you I say that go to the Church of Sathan and there heare the detestable doctrine that they spit and spue out in their Churches and Pulpits to the great dishonor of God if all you I say that come there hadde such a hell burning in your conscience for the time as I hadde till I came before theÌ„ agayne had vttered my conscience more playnely I dare saye you woulde come there no more All this is your writing is it not how say you Woodman I do not deny but it was mine owne deed Winch. And I pray you where is there such spitting and spuing out of false doctrine as you speake of Wood. In the sinagogue of Sathan where God is dishonoured with false doctrine Winc. And I pray you where is one of them Wood. Nay that iudge your selfe I came not hether to be a iudge Winc. Wel here you haue affirmed that Iudas your M. eate more then bread
idolatrye and superstition whiche then was vsed as also that he had by preaching entised oothers to do the like Being then hereupon examined he confessed that hee comming into hys parishe Churche of Bentley and seing the people sitting there either gasing about or els talking together exhorted them that they would fall vnto prayer and meditation of Gods most holy worde and not â—it styll idlely Whereunto they willingly consented Then after prayer ended he read vnto them a chapiter of the New testament and so departed In which exercise he continued vntill Candlemas then being enformed that he might not so doe by the lawe for that he was no priest or minister he lefte of and kepte himselfe close in his house vntill Easter then nexte after At what time certayne sworne men for the inquiry of such matters came vnto hys house and attached him for reading in the Parish of Welley But when they vnderstood that he had red but once that it was of obedience whereunto hee earnestly moued the people they let hym for that tyme depart Notwythstanding for feare of their cruelty hee was not longe after constrayned to forsake his owne house and keepe himselfe in woodes barnes and other solitary places vntill the time of his apprehension After this examination the Lord Darcy sent him vp to the Counsell but they not minding to trouble them selues with him sent him vnto Boner Who by threateninges and other subtill meanes so abused the simple and fearfull hart of thys man as yet not throughly stayed vpon the ayd and helpe of God that within shorte tyme hee won him vnto his most wicked will and made him opeÌ„ly at Paules crosse to reuoke and recante his former profession and thereupon set him at libertie of body Whiche yet brought such a bondage and terrour of soule and conscience and so cast him downe that except the Lord whose mercies are immeasurable had supported and lifted hym vp agayne he had perished for euer But the Lord who neuer suffereth his elect Children vtterly to fall castinge his pittifull eyes vppon this loste sheepe with his mercifull and fatherly chastisment dyd with Peter rayse hym vp agayne geuing vnto him not only harty and vnfayned repentaunce but also a moste constant boldnes to professe agayne euen vnto the death hys most holy name and glorious gospel Wherefore at the procurement of one Thomas Tie priest sometime an earnest professor of Christ but now a fierce persecutour of the same as appeareth more at large before in the history of William Munt and his wife page 1979 he was againe apprehended and sent vp againe vnto Boner before whome he was the 8. day of Aprill and sondry other times else examined The report of which examination wrytten by his owne hand with bloud for lacke of other incke heereafter followeth The examination of Rafe Allerton at his seconde apprehension appearing before the Bishop of London at Fulham the 8. day of Aprill An. 1557. wrytten by him selfe wyth his owne bloud BOner Ah syrrha howe chaunceth it that you are come hether againe on this fashion I dare say thou art accused wrongfully Rafe Yea my Lord so I am For if I were guilty of such things as I am accused off then I would be very sorie Boner By sainct Marie that is noâ— wel done But let me heare Art thou an honest man for if I can proue no heresie by thee then shall thine accusers doe thee no harme at all Goe too lette me heare thee For I did not beleeue the tale to be true Rafe My Lorde who doeth accuse me I pray you let me know and what is mine accusation that I may answere thereunto Boner Ah wilt thou so Before God if thou hast not dissembled then thou needest not to be afraide nor ashamed to aunswer for thy selfe But tell me in faith hast thou not dissembled Rafe If I cannot haue mine accusers to accuse me before you my conscience doth constrain me to accuse my self before you For I confesse that I haue grieuously offended God in my dissimulatioÌ„ at my last being before your lordship for the which I am right sorrie as God knoweth Boner Wherein I pray thee diddest thou dissemble when thou wast before me Rafe Forsooth my Lord if your lordsh remeÌ„ber I did set my hand vnto a certain writing the contents wherof as I remember were that I did beleue in all things as the catholike churche teacheth c. In the which I did not disclose my minde but shamefully dissembled because I made no difference betwene the true church and the vntrue church Bon. Nay but I pray thee let me heare more of this gear For I fear me thou wilt smel of an hereticke anone Which is the true church as thou saiest Dost thou not call the heretikes church the true church or the catholike church of Christ Now which of these 2. are the true church saiest thou Go too for in faith I will know of thee ere I leaue thee Rafe As concerning the church of heretikes I vtterly abhorre the same as detestable and abhominable before God with all their enormities and heresies and the church catholicke is it that I onely embrace whose doctrine is sincere pure and true Boner By s. Augustine but that is wel said of thee For by God almighty if thou haddest allowed the church of heretikes I would haue burned thee with fire for thy labour Morton Then said one Morton a Priest My Lorde you know not yet what church it is that he calleth catholicke I warrant you he meaneth naughtely enough Boner Thinke you so Now by our blessed Lady if it be so he might haue deceiued me How say you syrrha which is the catholicke church Rafe Euen that which hath receiued the wholsome sound spoken of Esay Dauid Malachie and Paule with many other moe The which sounde as it is wrytten hath gone throughout all the earthe in euery place vnto the endes of the worlde Boner Yea thou sayest true before God For this is the sound that hath gone throughout all Christendom and he that beleeueth not the sound of the holy church as S. Cyprian saith doth erre For he saieth that whosoeuer is out of the Churche is like vnto them that were out of Noes ship when the flud came vpon al the whole world so that the Arke of Noe is likened vnto the church and therefore thou hast wel said in thy confession For the churche is not alone in Germanie nor was here in England in the time of the late schismes as the heretikes doe affirme For if the church should be there alone then were Christe a lier For he promised that the holy Ghost should come to vs leade vs into all truth yea and remaine with vs vnto the ende of the world So now if we wil take Christ for a true sayer then must we needes affirme that the waye whyche is taught in Fraunce Spaine Italie Flanders Denmark Scotland and all Christendome ouer must
wiues as long as they liue Yea I know some priestes very deuout my Lorde yet suche as haue 6. or 7. children by 4. or 5. sundry women M. Doctor now to your antiquitie vnitie vniuersalitie for these D. Chedsey alledged as notes and tokeÌ„s of theyr religion I am vnlearned I haue no sophistrie to shifte my reasons withall but the truthe I trust I haue which nedeth no painted colours to set her forth The antiquitie of our church is not from pope Nicolas or Pope Ioane but our church is from the beginning euen from the time that God saide vnto Adam that the seede of the woman should breake the Serpents head and so to faithfull Noe to Abraham Isaac and Iacob to whoÌ„ it was promised that their seede should multiply as the starres in the skie and so to Moses Dauid all the holy fathers that were froÌ„ the beginning vnto the birth of our sauior Christ. All they that beleeued these promises were of the church though the number were oftentimes but few small as in Helias daies wheÌ„ he thought there was none but he that had not bowed their knees to Baal wheÌ„ God had reserued 7000. that neuer had bowed their knees to that idoll as I trust ther be vij C.M. more then I know of that haue not bowed their knees to yâ— idol your masse and your god Maâ—zim the vpholding wherof is your blody cruelty whiles you daily persecute Helias the seruants of God forcing them as Daniell was in his chamber closely to serue the Lord their God and euen as we by this your cruelty are forced in the fields to pray vnto God that his holy worde may be once againe truely preached amongst vs and that he would mitigate and shorten these idolatrous bloudy daies wherin all cruelty raigneth Moreouer our church haue ben the Apostles and Euangelists the Martyrs and Confessors of Christ that haue at all times and in all ages bene persecuted for the testimonye of the woorde of God But for the vpholding of your church and religion what antiquitie can you shew Yea the Masse that idol chiefe piller of your religion is not yet iiij C. yeres olde some of your masses are younger as that masse of S. Thomas Becket the traitor wherein you pray that you may be saued by the bloude of S. Thomas And as for your Latine seruice what are we of the laitie the better for it I thinke he that should hear your priests mumble vp their seruice although he did well vnderstand latine yet should he vnderstand few words therof the priests do so champ them and chaw them posteth so fast that neither they vnderstande what they say nor they that heare them and in the meane time the people when they should praye wyth the priest are set to their beads to pray our ladies Psalter So crafâ—ie is Sathan to deuise these his dreames which you defend with fagot and fire to quench the light of the word of God which as Dauid saieth shoulde be a lanterne to our seete And againe wherin shall a yong man direct his waies but by the woorde of God and yet you will hide it from vs in a toung vnknowen S. Paul had rather in the church to haue 5. wordes spoken with vnderstaÌ„ding then x. M. in an vnknowen toung and yet wil you haue your Latin seruice and praying in a strange toung wherof the people are vtterly ignorant to be of such antiquitie The Greke church a good part of Christendom besides neuer receiued your seruice in an vnknowen tounge but in theyr owne natural language which al the people vnderstand neither yet your transubstantiation your receiuing all alone your purgatorie your images c. As for the vnitie which is in your churche what is it els but treason murther poysoning one an other idolatrie superstition wickednesse What vnitie was in youre church when there was iij. Popes at once Where was your head of vnitie when you had a woman Pope Here he was interrupted and could not be suffered to proceede but sayth the Bishop Roger these thy woordes are very blasphemie and by the meanes of thy friendes thou haste bene suffered to speake and art ouer malepert to reache any heere Therefore keeper take him away The second examination of Roger Holland THe day that Henrye Ponde and the rest were brought foorth to be againe examined D. Chedsey said Roger I trust you haue nowe better considered of the Churche then you did before Holland I coÌ„sider this much That out of the church there is no saluation as diuers ancient Doctors say Boner That is wel sayd M. Egleston I trust your kinsman wil be a good catholicke maÌ„ But Roger you meane I trust the church of Rome Holland I meane that church which hath Christ for her head which also hath his word and his Sacraments according to his woord and institution Chedsey Then Chedsey interrupted him and said is that a Testament you haue in your hand Holland Yea M. doctor it is the new Testament You wil finde no fault with the traÌ„slation I thinke It is of your owne translation it is according to the great Bible Boner Howe saye you Howe doe you knowe it is the Testament of Christ but onely by the Churche For the Churche of Rome hathe and doeth preserue it and oute of the same hathe made Decrees Ordinaunces and true expositions No saith Roger the church of Rome hath and doeth suppresse the reading of the Testament And what a true exposition I pray you did the Pope make thereof when he set his foote on the Emperours necke and sayde Thou shalt walke vpon the Lion and the Aspe the yong Lyon and the Dragon shalt thou tread vnder thy foote Then said the bishop Such vnlearned wilde heads as thou and other woulde be expositours of the Scripture Woulde you then the auncient learned as there be some heere aswell as I should be taught of you Holland Youth delighteth in vanitie My wildnesse hathe bene somewhat the more by your Doctrine then euer I learned ouâ— of this booke of God But my Lorde I suppose some of the old doctors say If a poore lay man bring his reason and argument out of the woorde of God he is to be credited afore the learned thoughe they be neuer so great doctors For the gift of knowledge was taken from the learned doctors and giuen to pore fishermen Notwtstandâ—ng I am ready to be instructed by the church Boner That is very well said Roger. But you must vnderstand that the church of Rome is the catholicke Churche Roger for thy friendes sake I promise thee I wish thee well and I meane to doe thee good Keeper see he wante nothing Roger if thou lacke any money to pleasure thee I will see thou shalt not want This hee spake vnto hym alone his fellowes being aparte with manye other faire promises and so he was sent to prison againe The last examination of
of taking and burning as by the relation of Melancthon writing and witnessing of the same may appeare in the wordes of hys owne story here folowing * The History of Simon Grinaeus collected out of Melancthons Commentaris vpon the x. Chapiter of Daniell WHen I was sayth he at the assembly holden at Spyre in the yeare of our Lord 1529. by chaunce Simon Grynaeus came thither vnto me from the Uniuersity of Hedelberge where he hearde Faber the Byshoppe of Vienna in a Sermon defend and maynteyne certayne detestable errors When the Sermon was done he folowed Faber goyng out of the Church and saluted him reuerently declaring vnto him that he was moued of a good zeale intent somewhat to say vnto him Faber was contented to talke with him Then Grinaeus sayde vnto him that he was very sorry that a man of such learning and authority shoulde openly mayntein such errors as were both contumelious against God also might be refuted by the manifest testimonies of the Scripture Irenaeus writeth sayd he that Polycarpus was wont to stop his cares whensoeuer he heard any erroneous wicked doctrine With what mind then thinke you woulde Polycarpus haue heard you argue and reason what it is that the mouse eateth when shee gnaweth the consecrated host Who would not bewayle such ignorance and blindnes of the Church With this Faber brake of hys talke as he was about to saye more and asked his name This man dissembling nothing gently tolde him that his name was Grinaeus This Faber as many well knew was alwayes tymerous and fearefull in the company of learned men Wherfore he fearing the learning eloquence and feruent zeale of Grinaeus specially in such a matter as this was fayned as though he had bene sent for by the king and that he had no leysure now to reason vpon this matter He pretended that he was very desirous of acquayntaunce and longer talke with Grinaeus intreating him that bothe for hys owne priuate cause and also for the common wealth he would come agayne the next day vnto him and so shewed him his lodgyng and appoynted him an houre when hee should come Grinaeus thinking that he had spoken vnfaynedly promised so to do When he was departed froÌ„ Faber he came straight way vnto vs and was scarsly set at the table for it was supper time reciting a part of his talk with Faber vnto me and others there present when as I sitting with my company was sodeinly called out of the Parler by a certayne auncient fatherly man who shewing a singular grauitye in hys countenance wordes and behauior spake vnto me said that the Sergeantes would by and by come vnto our lodging being sent by the kinges commaundement to carye Grinaeus to Prison whom Faber had accused to the Kynge commaunding that Grinaeus should straight wayes depart out of the towne exhorted me that we shoulde in no case delay the time and so bidding me farewell departed But what olde man this was neither did I know then nor afterward could vnderstand I returning agayne vnto my company bad them rise and told them what the olde man had sayd vnto me By and by we taking Grinaeus in the midst of vs caryed him through the street to the Riuer of Rhene whereas after he had stayd vpon the hether bank a while vntil Grinaeus with his companioÌ„ were caried ouer in a small boat returning agayne to our lodging we vnderstoode that the Sergeants had bene there when we were but a little way gone out of the house Now in what great daunger Grinaeus should haue bene if he had bene caried to prison by this cruelty of Faber euery man easily may coniecture Wherefore we iudged that that most cruell entent and purpose of him was disapoynted by Gods merciful prouidence And as I can not say what olde man it was that gaue me that warning euen so likewise the Sergeants made such quick speede that except Grinaeus had bene couered and defended by Aungels through the maruellous prouidence of God he could neuer haue escaped CoÌ„cerning the truth of this matter there be many good men yet aliue which both knowe the same and also were present at the doing thereof Therfore let vs geue thankes vnto God which hath geuen vs his Angels to be our keepers and defenders wherby with more quiet mindes we may fulfill and do the office of our vocation With such like examples of Gods mighty and mercyful custody the church of Christ in all ages doth abouÌ„d as by manifold experiences may appeare as well among the Germanes as also in all other places and ages but in no place more nor in time more plentifull then in this persecuting time of Queene Mary in this our Realme of Enland as partly hath bene already historyed and parte yet remayneth the Lorde willing moreouer hereunto to bee added ⧠Lady Katherine Duches of Suffolcke STephen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester surmising the Ladye Katherine Baronesse of Willoughby and Cresby and Duchesse Dowager of Suffolcke to be one of his auncient enemies because he knew he had deserued no better of her deuised in the holy time of the first Lent in Queene Maries reigne a holy practise 〈◊〉 â—eueÌ„ge first by touching her in the person of her husbaÌ„d M. Richard Berty Esquyre for whom he sent an attachment hauing the great seale at his deuotion to the Sheriffe of Lincolnshyre with a speciall Letter commaunding moste straitly the same Sheriffe to attache the sayd Richard immediatly and without baile to bring him vp to London to his great Lordship M. Berty her husband being cleare in conscience and from offence toward the queene could not coniecture any cause of this straunge processe vnlesse it were some quarell for Religion which he thought coulde not be so sore as the processe pretended The Sheriffe notwithstanding the commaundement aduentured onely to take the bonde of M. Bertye with 2. sureties in a thousand pouÌ„d for his appearance to be made before the Byshop on good Friday folowing at which day M. Berty appeared the Bishop then lying at his house by S. Mary Oueryes Of whose presence when the Byshop vnderstood by a gentleman of his chamber in a great rage he came out of his gallery into his dining chamber where he found a prease of suters saying he woulde not that daye heare any but came forth only to know of M. Berty how he being a subiect durste so arrogantly set at light two former processes of the Queenes M. Berty aunswered that albeit my Lordes woordes might seme to the rest somewhat sharpe towards him yet he conceiued greate comfort of theÌ„ For whereas he before thought it extremity to be attached hauing vsed no obstinacy or contumacy now he gathered of those wordes that my Lord meant not otherwise but to haue vsed some ordinary processe albeit in deed none came to his handes Yea Mary quoth the Byshoppe I haue sent you two subpenas to appeare
What sayest thou to the reall presence in the sacrament Rose I wist right well yee were made an instrument to seeke innocent bloud well ye may haue it if God permitte it is present and at hande for I am not come hither to lye but to dye if God see it good in defence of that whiche I haue sayd Wherefore ye may begin when ye shall thinke good for I haue sayd nothing but the trueth and y◠which in those dayes was of al men allowed for truth agaynst the which ye at that time durst not once whisper although ye now brag neuer so much Bish. Wel father Rose sayd he what soeuer hath ben done in times past shal not now be called in question so that ye now submit your self For not only you but all the whole realm hath bene out of the right way both high low spiritual tēporal but al notwtstāding haue submited thēselues acknowledged their faith Wherfore if ye wil be accoūted for an Englishman ye must likewyse submit your selfe Rose My L. I am an Englishman borne do most humbly require of the christian congregation of England to bee counted as a perticular member of the same with al due reuerence submit my self as in forme maner followyng That whatsoeuer law or laws shal be set forth in the same for the establishment of Christs true religion that according to the faith doctrine of the holy patriarchs prophets Iesus Christ his holy apostles with the faithful fathers of Christs primatiue church I do not only hold it beleeue it but also most reuerently obey it At which my assertion the B. seemed to be greatly reioiced said well then we shall soone be at a point But said he you shal take this for no day of examination but rather of communication so that ye shall now depart pawse your selfe vntill we call for you againe and so ended our first meetyng ¶ The third examination of Thomas Rose ON the Friday following I was called agayne into Christes church within their Ladies chapell as they termed it where was gathered a great part of the whole citie of Norwich after I was by my keper presented the B. began with a great protestation after many wordes demanded of me whether according to my former promise I would submit my selfe or no I answered as before I had done that according to my former protestation I would most gladly obey Then said the Chauncellor to vtter hys gentlenes I thinke ye do but fayne Rose The fault then said I shal be in your selfe and not in me For if ye burthen me with nothing but scriptures the fathers of Christes primatiue church then as I sayde before so I say agayne I shall most gladly obey Chanc. Well then seeyng you chalenge to be a member of the church of England your mother here for triall of obedience prouoketh you as mothers are woont to allure you to receiue this little gift at her hand Rose Forsooth sayd I if she offer it me as receyued of God my father I shal gladly receiue it as from the hand of my very true and ghostly mother Chanc. What say you to care confession is it not a law ecclesiasticall and necessary for the church of England Rose Some wayes it might be permitted some wayes not that because it had not his originall of God hys blessed word and yet I deny not but that a man beyng trobled in his conscience and resorting to a discreete sober christian learned man for the quieting of hys mind might well be permitted but to binde a man vnder payne of dānation once euery yeare to number his sinnes into the eare of a filthy lecherous priest is not of God neither cā be approued by his word Bish. Ah sirrha yee will admitte nothing but scripture I see well Rose No truely my Lord I admit nothing but scripture for the regiment of the soule for why faythe commeth by hearing hearing by the word of god and where the word of God is not there ought no beliefe to bee geuen For what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne and here they leaue of speaking any more of that matter But then M. Chancelor began to whet his teeth at me saying Yea but you haue here preached that the reall naturall and substantiall presence of Christ is not in the Sacrament of the altar what say ye to that Rose Uerily I say that you are a bloudy man seeke to quench your thirst with the bloud of an innocent therefore to satisfie you in that behalfe I say verily vnto you that euen so I haue here preached and althoughe contrary to law you charge me with the same yet will I in no wise deny it though iustly I might do it but stand thereunto euē to seale it with my bloud desiring all that be here present to testifie the same and beleue it as the onely truth Bish. I charge you all beleue it not Rose Yea But my Lord sayde I if ye will needes haue credence geuen you you must bring Gods word to maintayne your sayinges Bish. Why doth not Christ say This is my body and can there be any playner wordes spoken Rose It is true my Lord the words be as playne as can be and euē so be these where as it is said I am a dore a vine and Christ called a stone a Lyon and yet is hee naturally none of these For they be all figuratiue speaches as both the scriptures and fathers do sufficiently proue At which my saying the Bishop woulde haue had me stay saying I should haue an other day wherin I might take better aduisement Rose Not so my Lord sayde I for I am at a full point with my selfe in that matter and am right well able to proue both your transubstantiation with the reall presence to be agaynst the scriptures the ancient fathers of the primatiue churche For Iustinus which is one of the ancientest writers that euer wrote vpon the sacramentes wryteth in his 2. Apologie that the bread water and wine in the sacrament are not to be taken as other meates drinkes but bee meates purposely ordayned to geue thankes vnto God and therfore be called Eucharistia and also haue the names of the body and bloud of Christe and that it is not lawfull for anye man to eate and drinke of them but suche as professed the religion of Christ and liue also accordyng to theyr profession and yet sayth he the same bread drink is chaunged into our flesh and bloud and nourisheth our bodyes By which saying it is euident that Iustine ment that the bread and wine remayne still or els they coulde not haue bene turned into our fleshe and bloud and nourish our bodyes At which my saying they were not a litle troubled but enforced themselues to haue denyed the Doctor and would suffer me to speake no more but strait way
was I caryed away vnto my lodging and so ended the second day of mine appearaunce whiche was the Friday in Whitson weeke and then was I appoynted to appeare agayne on the monday following Howbeit vppon what occasiō I know not it was deferred vnto the Wednesday which was Corpus Christi Euen His talke with the Earle of Sussex sir William Woodhouse and the Bishops chaplaines IN the meane time the Byshop sent two of his chaplens to me with whome I had communication about the reall presence and after long reasoning to fro concerning this poynt at length I droue them to this issue whether they did confesse that Christ in the selfe same bodye whiche was conceiued of the virgin Mary and wherein he suffered and rose agayne do in the selfe same body naturally substancially and really sit at the right hande of God the father without returne from thence vntill the daye of the generall iudgement or not Whereunto they aunswered Yes truely sayd they we confesse it hold it and beleeue it Then I agayne demaunded of them whether they did affirme after the wordes pronounced by the minister ther to remayne flesh bloud bones heare nayles as is wonte most grossely to bee preached or not And they with great deliberation aunswered that they did not onely abhorre the teaching of such grosse doctrine but also would detest thē selues if they should so thinke At which two principall poyntes wherein they fully confirmed my doctrine which I euer taught I was not a little comforted and reioyced but marueilously encouraged Wherupon I demaunded againe of them what maner of body they then affirmed to be in the Sacrament Forsooth sayd they not a visible palpable or circumscriptible bodye for that is alwaies at the fathers right hande but in the sacrament it is inuisible and can neither be felt seene nor occupy any place but is there by the omnipotēcie of Gods woorde they knowe not howe And for this they brought in S. Augustine although of them not truly vnderstanded yet would they admit none other sense then their owne but would take vppon them to confirme it with Martine Luther Melanchthon Bucer and Caluine so that I perceiuing their obstinacie in that behalfe gaue them ouer for that time afterwardes talked with Doctour Barret whome I also found of the same iudgement in that behalfe For sayd he if ye shoulde dissent from the Fathers of the Primatiue churche in thys behalfe of which S. Augustine is one ye shall be counted to die out of the fauour of God Well all this their obstinacie and blasphemous errours imprinted and deepely weighed in my minde I gaue them al ouer and the more quietly to bring them to confesse that openly whiche they vnto me had graunted priuately I graunted them according to the scriptures and my former protestation a presence although not as they supposed After all this came there vnto me the honorable Earle of Sussex and that gentle knight sir William Woodhouse wyth great perswasions vnto whome I sayd after long talke that I woulde doe all that I might sauing my conscience whiche I woulde in no wise pollute and no more I haue as knoweth God by whome all menne must be iudged * His last appearance before the Bishop NOw to come to my last appearaunce after I was before the Bishop presented he forthwith demaunded of me whether I were resolued as hee had hearde say To whom I aunsweared that euen as alwayes I had sayde before that euen so I was now Unto whom by low bowing my knee I gaue my due reuerence and the rather for that the honorable Earle of Sussex was there Wherewith some which would be counted great Gospellers were contrary to all Christianitye sore offended Then I sayde that what soeuer lawes were set forth for the establishment of Christes true religion that according to the doctrine of Christes holy Apostles the faithful fathers of the primitiue church I did not only obey them but most earnestly imbrace and beleue them Yea and yet to the further blynding of theyr eyes I sayd that yf any thing could iustly be proued by gods holy worde by me heretofore preached or taught vntruly either for lacke of learning slide of tongue or of ignorāce yet by better knowledge whē it shall iustly be tryed examined by the same I shall not refuse the thing perfectly approued to reuoke the same Prouided alwayes the word of God herein to be iudge Al this spake I as God knoweth to keepe them from suspecting that which I went about and that they should haue none occasion to iudge me of obstinacy Then sayd I moreouer Al you must of force confesse that the doctrine by me heretofore preached had besides the authority of Gods eternall veritye the authority of two most noble mighty princes with the aduice and counsel of al the Nobility and Clergy of the same and that with great deliberation from time to time with open disputations in both the Uniuersities enacted also by parlament with the consent of the whole body and Commons of the same and that without any resistance or gainsaying established as a religion most pure perfect most earnestly and sincerely preached by the principall Bishops and Doctors and that before the kinges maiesties person I as one being called to that office did the like with all the rest and in the zeale of God wyth a pure conscience did set forth the same as the onely absolute truth of God and the iust and most true procedings of my soueraigne Lord and king and I had then my head at that present euen where it now standeth betwixt myne eares altogether applying the same to apprehende wyth all dilligence that which then was established and taught as the onely and absolute truth and a thing vnto me most desirous and well liking without my desire to heare the contrary till now through this my captiuitie I am compelled to heare the contrary part speak who are euen here present and which my Lord sent vnto me Of whom after long disputations priuately to and fro before this time had betwixt vs at length I haue heard by them a cōtrary doctrine which I neuer before had heard and therefore must confesse myne owne ignoraunce in the same For quoth I after I had inforced these men here present meaning the Bishops two Chapleynes to confesse Iesus Christes naturall body with his full complete members in the due order and proportiō of a perfect mans body to be present at the right hand of God the father and that wtout returne from thence vntill the last iudgement and also that after the woordes pronounced by the Priest there remaineth no suche grosse presence of flesh bloude bones heare and nailes as was wont to be preached but that after I had demaunded of them what maner of body they affirmed to be present they saide A body inuisible by the omnipotencie of Gods word which neither can be felt nor seene nor
to the Tower of London and there remained vntill Queene Elizabeth was proclaimed Queene at whych time he being deliuered fell sicke and dyed The common talke was that if he had not so sodēly ended his life hee woulde haue opened and reuealed the purpose of the chiefe of the Cleargy meaning the Cardinall whyche was to haue taken vp K. Henries body at Windsore and to haue burned it And thus much of doctor Weston The residue that remained of the persecuting Clergy and escaped the stroke of deathe were depriued and committed to prisones the Catalogue of whose names heere followeth In the Tower Nicholas Death Archbishop of Yorke and Lord Chauncellour Thomas Thurlby B. of Ely Thomas Watson B. of Lincolne Gilbert Burne B. of Bath and Welles Richard Pates B. of Worcester Troublefield B. of Exetor Iohn Fecknam Abbot of Westminster Iohn Boxal Deane of Windsore and Peterborough Of Dauid Poole B. of Peterborough I doubte whether he was in the Tower or in some other prisone Ran away Goldwell B. of S. Asse Maurice Elect of Bangor Edmunde Boner B. of London in the Marshalsea Thomas Wood B. Elect in the Marshalsea Cutbert Scothish of Chester was in the Fleete from whence he escaped to Louane and there died In the Fleet. Henry Cole Deane of Paules Iohn Harpesfield Archdeacon of London and Deane of Norwich Nicholas Harpesfield Archd. of Cant. Anthony Draycot Archdeacon of Hūtington W. Chadsey Archdeacon of Midlesex ¶ Concerning which Doctour Chadsey here is to be noted that in the beginning of king Edwards raigne he recanted and subscribed to 34. Articles wherein hee then fully consented and agreed with his owne hand wryting to the whole forme of doctrine approoued allowed then in the church as well concerning iustification by faith only as also the doctrine of the two sacramentes then receaued denying as well the Popes supremacie transubstantiation Purgatory Inuocation of Saints eleuation and adoration of the Sacrament the sacrifice veneration of the Masse as also all other like excrements of Popish superstition according to the kings booke then set foorth Wherefore the more maruel it is that he being counted such a famous and learned Clearke would shew himselfe so fickle and vnstable in hys assertions so double in hys doinges to alter hys Religion according to time and to maintein for truth not what he thought best but what he myght most safely defend So long as the state of the lord Protectour and of hys brother stoode vprighte what was then the conformitie of this D. Chadsey hys owne Articles in Latine wrytten and subscribed wyth hys owne hand doe declare which I haue to shewe if he will denye them But after the decay of the kings vncles the fortune of them turned not so fast but his Religion turned withall and eftsoones he tooke vppon hym to dispute agaynste Peter Martyr in vpholding Transubstantiation at Oxforde which a little before with his owne hād wryting he had ouerthrowen After this ensued the time of Queene Mary wherein doctor Chadsey to shew hys double diligence was so eger in his commission to sit in iudgement to bring poore mē to their death that in the last yeare of Quene Mary when the Lord Chauncellor Syr Thomas Cornwalles Lorde Clinton diuers other of the Counsell had sent for hym by a special letter to repaire vnto London out of Essex he wryting againe to the bishop of London sought meanes not to come at the Counsels bidding but to continue still in his persecuting progresse The Copie of whose letter I haue also in my handes if neede were to bring foorth Mention was made not long before of one William Mauldon who in king Henries time suffered stripes and scourgings for confessing the veritie of Gods true religion It happened in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth that the sayd W. Mauldon was bound seruaunt with one named Maister Hugh Aparry then a wheat taker for the Quene dwelling at Grenewich Who being newly come vnto him and hauing neuer a booke there to looke vpon being desirous to occupie himself vertuously loked about the house and founde a Primer in English whereon hee read in a winters euening Whiles he was reading there sat one Iohn Apowel that had ben a Seruing man about 30. yeres of age borne toward Wales whom the said M. Hugh gaue meat and drink vnto til such time as he could get a seruice And as the foresayd William Mauldon read on the Booke the sayde Iohn Apowell mocked hym after euery worde with contrary gaudes and flouting wordes vnreuerently in so muche that he coulde no longer abide him for grief of hart but turned vnto him and sayd Iohn take heede what thou doest Thou doest not mocke mee but thou mockest God For in mocking of his word thou mockest hym and thys is the word of God though I be simple that read it and therfore beware what thou doest Then Mauldon fell to reading agayne and still hee proceeded on in hys mocking and when Mauldon had redde certayne Englyshe Prayers in the ende he redde Lorde haue mercye vppon vs Christe haue mercye vpon vs. c. And as Mauldon was reciting these wordes the other with a start sodenly sayd Lord haue mercy vpon me With that Mauldon tourned and sayde what ailest thou Iohn He sayee I was afraide Whereon wast thou afraide said Mauldon Nothing now sayd the other and so he would not tel hym After thys when Mauldon and he went to bedde Mauldon asked him whereof he was afraide He sayde when you red Lord haue mercye vppon vs Christ haue mercy vppon vs me thought the haire of my head stoode vpright with a great feare which came vpon me Then sayd Mauldon Iohn thou mayest see the euill spirite could not abide that Christ should haue mercy vppon vs. Wel Iohn said Mauldon repent and amend thy life for God will not be mocked If we mocke and iest at his woord he will punish vs. Also you vse rebauldry woordes and swearing verye much therfore for Gods sake Iohn amend thy life So I will sayd he by the grace of God I pray God I may Amen said the other with other words and so went to bed On the next day about 8. of the clocke in the morning the foresaid Iohn came running downe out of his chamber in his shirt into the Hall and wrasteled with hys mistresse as he would haue throwen her downe Wherat she shriked out and her seruauntes holpe her and tooke hym by strength and caried him vp vnto his bed bound him downe to his bed for they perceiued plainely that he was out of his right minde After that as he lay almoste day and night his toung neuer ceased but he cried out of the deuill of hell and hys woordes were euer stil O the deuill of hell now the deuill of hell I would see the deuill of hell thou shalt see the deuil of hel there he was there he goeth with other words but
suppressed yet the examples of them may suffice to admonishe all men that bee wise and which will auoyde the wrath of Gods terrible vengeance to beware of Popery And thus hauing hitherto recited so manye shamefull lyues and desperate endes of so many popish Persecutours stricken by Gods hand nowe let vs consider agayne on the contrarye syde the blessed endes geuen of almighty God vnto them which haue stoode so manfully in the defence of Christes Gospel and the reformation of his religion and let the Papists themselues here be iudges First what a peaceable and heauenly ende made the worthy seruaunt and singular Organe of God M. Luther To speake likewise of the famous Iohn Duke of Saxonie and prince Elector of the good Palsgraue of Phillip Melancthon of Pomeranus Vrbanus Rhegius Berengarius of Vlricus Zuinglius Oecolampadius Pellicanus Capito Munsterius Ioannes Caluinus Petrus Martyr Martin Bucer Paulus Phagius Ioan. Musculus Bibliander Gesnerus Hofman Augustinus Marloratus Lewes of Bourbon Prince of Condy and his godly wife before him with many mo which were knowne to be learned mē and chiefe standerds of the Gospel side against the Pope and yet no man able to bring forth any one example eyther of these or of any other true Gospeller that eyther killed himselfe or shewed forth any signification or appearaunce of despayre but full of hope and constant in faythe and replenished with the fruite of righteousnesse in Christ Iesu so yealded they theyr lyues in quiet peace vnto the Lord. From these Forrayners let vs come now to the Martyrs of England and marke likewise the ende both of them and semblably of all other of the same profession And first to beginne with the blessed and heauenly departure of King Edward the vi that first put downe the Masse in England and also of the lyke godly end of his good Vncle the Duke of Sommerset which dyed before him with an infinite number of other priuate persons besides of the like religion in whose finall departing no suche blemishe is to bee noted like to the desperate examples of them aboue recited Let vs now enter the consideration of the blessed Martyrs who although they suffered in their bodyes yet reioyced they in theyr spirites and albeit they were persecuted of men yet were they comforted of the Lorde wyth suche inwarde ioy and peace of conscience that some writing to theyr friendes professed they were neuer so merrye before in all theyr lyues some leapt for ioye some for tryumphe woulde put on theyr Scarfes some theyr wedding garment goyng to the fire other kissed the stake some embraced the Fagottes some clapte theyr handes some song Psalmes vniuersally they all forgaue and prayed for ther enemies no murmuring no repining was euer heard amongest them so that moste truely might bee verified in them whiche their persecuters were wonte to sing in they re Hymnes Caeduntur gladijs more bidentium Non murmur resonat nec querimonia Sed corde tacito mens bene conscia Conseruat pacientiam c. Briefly so great was theyr patience or rather so great was Gods spirite in them that some of them in the flaming fire moued no more then the Stake whereunto they were tyed In fine in them most aptly agreed the speciall tokens whiche most certaynly follow the true children of God that is outward persecution and inward comfort in the holy Ghost In the world sayth Christ our Sauiour ye shall haue affliction but in me yee shall haue peace c. And likewise the wordes of S. Paule be playne Whosoeuer sayth he studyeth to liue godly in Christe shall suffer persecution c. But then what followeth with this persecution the sayde Apostle agayne thus declareth saying As the passions of Christ abound in vs so aboundeth also our consolation by Christe c. According as by the examples of these godly martyrs right perfectly we may perceaue For as theyr bodyes outwardly lacked no persecutions by the handes of the wicked so amongest so many hundreds of them that stood and dyed in this religion what one man can be brought forth which eyther hath bene founde to haue killed himselfe or to haue dyed otherwise then the true seruaunt of GOD in quiet peace and much comforte of conscience Whiche being so what greater proofe can we haue to iustifie theyr cause and doctrine agaynst the persecuting Churche of Rome then to behold the endes of them both First of the Protestantes how quietly they tooke theyr deathe and chearefully rested in the Lord and contrariwise to marke these persecuters what a wrerched end commonly they doe all come vnto Experience whereof we haue sufficient in the examples a-aboue declared and also of late in Boner who albeit he dyed in his bed vnrepentaunt yet was it so prouided by God that as he had bene a persecuter of the light and a childe of darkenes so his carkase was tumbled into the earthe in obscure darcknes at midnight contrary to the order of all other Christians and as he had bene a murderer so was hee layd amongest theeues murtherers a place by Gods iudgement rightly appoynted for him And albeit some peraduenture that haue bene notable persecutors in tyme past doe yet remayne aliue who being in the same cause as the other were haue not yet felte the weyght of Gods mighty hand yet let not them thinke that because the iudgement of God hath lighted sooner vpon other therefore it will neuer light vpon them or because God of his mercy hath graunted them space to repent let not them therefore of Gods lenitye build to themselues an opinion of indemnity The bloud of Abel cryed long yet it wrought at length The soules of the Saynctes slayne vnder the aultar were not reuenged at the first Apoc. 6. but read forth the chapter see what folowed in the end Bloud especially of Christes seruauntes is a perillous matter and cryeth sore in the eares of God and will not be stilled with the lawes of men Wherfore let such bloud guilty homicides beware if not by my coūsell at lest by the examples of theyr felowes And though Princes and Magistrates vnder whose permission they are suffered do spare theyr liues let them not thinke therefore as some of them shame not to say that man hath no power to hurt them and so thinke to escape vnpunished because they be not punished by man but rather let them feare so much the more For oftentimes suche as haue bene persecutours and tormentours to Gods children God thinketh them not worthy to suffer by mā but either reserueth them to his owne iudgement or els maketh them to be theyr owne persecutors and theyr owne hands most commonly hangmen to theyr owne bodyes So Saul after he had persecuted Dauid it was vnneedfull for Dauid to pursue him agayne for he was reuenged of him more then he desired It was needlesse to cause Achitophell to be hanged for hee himselfe was the stifeler or
of the matters All this was fully agreed vpon with the Archb. of Yorke and so also signified to both parties And immediately hereupon diuers of the Nobilitie and states of the realme vnderstanding that such a meting and conference shoulde bee and that in certaine matters whereupon the Courte of Parliament consequently followyng some lawes might be grounded They made ernest meanes to her Maiestie that the parties of this conference might put and read their assertions in the English tongue and that in the presence of them of the Nobilitie and others of her Parliament house for the better satisfaction and enabling of their owne iudgements to treat and conclude of such lawes as might depend hereupon This also beyng thought very reasonable was signified to both parties and so â—ully agreed vpon and the daye appoynted for the first meetyng to bee the Friday in the forenoone beyng the last of March at Westminster church At which foresayd day and place both for good order for honour of the conference by the Queenes maiesties commandement the Lordes and others of the priuy counsaile were present and a great parte of the nobilitie also And notwithstanding this former order appoynted and consented vnto by both partes yet the Bishop of Winchester his Colleagues alledging they had mistaken that their assertions and reasons should be written and so onely recited out of the booke sayd their booke was not ready theâ—â— written but they were ready to argue and dispute and therefore they would for that tyme repeate in speache that which they had to say to the first probation This variation from the former order and specially from that which themselues had by the sayde Archbishop in writyng before required adding thereto the reason of the Apostle that to contend with wordes is profitable to nothyng but to subuersion of the hearer seemed to the Queenes maiesties counsaile somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselues with mistakyng the order and agreed that they would not faile but put it in writing and accordyng to the former order deliuer it to the other part and so the sayd Bishop of Winchester and hys Colleagues appoynted Doctour Cole Deane of Paules to be the vtterer of their myndes woo partly by speech onely and partly by readyng of authorities written and at certaine tymes beyng enformed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their meanynges and their reasons to their first proposition which being ended they were asked by the priuy Counsaile if any of them had any more to be sayd and they sayd no. So as the other parâ—e was licenced to shewe their myndes which they dyd accordyng to the first order exhibityng all that whiche they ment to be propounded in a booke written which after a prayer and inuocation made most humbly to almightye God for the enduyng of them with his holy spirite and a protestation also to stand to the doctrine of the Catholike Church builded vpon the Scriptures and the doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly red by one Robert Horne Bacheler in Diuinitie late Deane of Duresme and after Bishoppe of Winchester The Copye of which their Protestation here followeth accordyng as it was by him penned and exhibited with their preface also before the same as is here expressed FOrasmuch as it is thought good vnto the Queenes most excellent Maiesty vnto whom in the Lord all obedience is due that we should declare our iudgement in writyng vpon certaine propositions we as becommeth vs to doe herein most gladly obey Seeâ—ng that Christ is our onely maister whome the father hath commaunded vs to heare and seyng also hys worde is the truth from the which it is not lawfull for vs to depart not one haire bredth and against the which as the Apostle saith we can do nothing we doe in all thinges submitte our selues vnto this truth and doe protest that we will affirme nothyng agaynst the same And forasmuch as we haue for our mother the true and catholike Church of Christ which is grounded vpon the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophetes and is of Christ the head in all things gouerned we do reuerence her iudgement we obey her authoritie as becommeth children and we do deuoutly professe and in all points follow the faith which is conteined in the three Creedes that is to say of the Apostles of the Councell of Nice and of Athanasius And seyng that we neuer departed neither froÌ„ the doctrine of God which is contained in the holy Canonicall Scriptures nor yet from the fayth of the true and catholike church of Christ but haue preached truely the worde of God and haue sincerely ministred the sacraments accordyng to the institution of Christ vnto the which our doctrine and fayth the most part also of our aduersaries did subscribe not many yeares past although now as vnnaturall they are reuolted from the same wee desire that they render accompt of their backsliding and shewe some cause wherefore they do not only resist that doctrine which they haue before professed but also persecute the same by all meanes they can We do not doubt but through the equitie of the Queenes most excellent maiesty we shall in these disputations be entreated more gently then in yeres late past when we were handled most vniustly scantly after the common maner of men As for the iudgement of the whole controuersie we referre vnto the most holy scriptures and the catholike church of Christ whose iudgement vnto vs ought to be most sacred notwithstanding by the catholike church we vnsterstand not the Romish church whereunto our aduersaries attribute suche reuerence but that which S. Augustine other fathers affirme ought to be sought in the holy scriptures and which is gouerned and led by the spirite of Christ. It is against the worde of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church to vse a tong vnknowen to the people in common praiers administration of the sacraments By these words the word of God we meane only the written word of God or canonicall scriptures And by the custome of the primitiue church we meane the order most generally vsed in the church for the space of 500. yeres after Christ in which times liued the most notable fathers as Iustine Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basill Chrysostome Hierome Ambrose Austine c. This assertion aboue written hath two partes Fyrst that the vse of the tongue not vnderstanded of the people in common prayers of the Church or in the administration of the Sacramentes is agaynst Gods worde The second that the same is agaynst the vse of the primatiue Church The first parte is most manifestly prooued by the 14. chapiter of the Epistle to the Corinthians almost thorow out the whole chapter In the whiche chapter Saynt Paule intreateth of this matter ex professo purposely And although some do cauel that Saint Paule speaketh not in that chapter of praying but
Lord Iesus Christ our God with the father and the holy Ghost with a lowde voyce And let the most religious priests know this that if they neglect any of these things in the dreadful iudgement of the great God and our sauiour Iesus Christ neither will we when we know it rest and leaue it vnreuenged ¶ Out of this constitution of Iustinian the Emperour three things are worthy to be noted First that the common prayer and ministration done with a lowd voyce so as may be heard and vnderstanded of the people is a meane to stirre vp deuotion in the people contrary to the common assertion of Eckius other aduersaries who affirme that ignorance maketh a great admiration and deuotion Secondly that Iustinian maketh this matter of not ordering common ministration and prayers so as it may be vnderstanded of the people not a matter of indifferencie but such a thyng as must be answered for at the day of iudgement Thirdly that this Emperour beyng a christian Emperor doth not onely make constitution of Ecclesiasticall matters but also threateneth reuenge and sharpe punishment to the violaters of the same These are sufficient to prooue that it is agaynst Gods word and the vse of the primitiue church to vse a lāguage not vnderstanded of the people in common prayer ministration of the sacraments Wherfore it is to be meruailed at not onely how such an vntruth and abuse crept at the first into the Church but also how it is maintayned so stifly at this day and vpon what ground these that will be thought guides and pastors of Christes church are so loth to returne to the first originall of S. Pauls doctrine the practise of the primitiue catholike Church of Christ. ⧠The God of pacience and consolation geue vs grace to bee lyke mynded one towardes another in Christ Iesu that we all agreeyng together may with one mouth prayse God the father of our Lorde Iesus Christ Amen Iohn Scory Rich. Coxe Dauid Whitehead Edmund Grindall Iohn Iewel Rob. Horne Iohn Aelmer Edmund Gest. And the same beyng ended with some likelyhood as it seemed that the same was much allowable to the audiēce certaine of the Bishops began to say contrary to their former aunswer that they had now much more to say to this matter wherein although they might haue bene well reprehended for such maner of cauillation yet for auoidyng of any more mistakyng of orders in this colloquy or conference and for that they should vtter all that which they had to say it was both ordered thus openly agreed vpō of both partes in the full audience that vpon the monday folowing the bishops should bring their minds reasons in writyng to the second assertion and the last also if they could and first read the same and that done the other part should bring likewise theirs to the same And beyng red ech of them should deliuer to other the same writings And in the meane tyme the Bishops should put in writyng not onely all that which D. Cole had that day vttered but al such other matters as they any otherwise could thinke of for the same and as soone as they might possible to send the same booke touching that firste assertion to the other part and they should receiue of them that writyng which Mayster Horne had there read that day and vpon Monday it should be agreed what day they should exhibite theyr aunsweres touching the first propositiō Thus both partes assented thereto and the assembly was quietly dismissed * The order of the second dayes talke ¶ The Lord keeper of the great Seale the Archbyshop of Yorke the Duke of Northfolke and all the Counsell being set the Byshops on the one side and the Protestantes that is the late banished Preachers on the other side thus beganne the Lord Keeper MY Lords and maisters I am sure ye remember well what order of talke and writing was appoynted to be had this day in this assembly at our last meeting whiche I will not refuse now to repeat agayne for the shortnes of it which was that ye appoynted here on both sides should bring in english writing what ye had to say in the second question and in this place appoynted to reade the same Therfore begin my Lordes Winchester I am determined for my part that there shall be now red that which we haue to say for the first questiō L. Keper Will ye not then proceede in the order appoynted you Winch. I am as I sayd prouided for the first question or proposition and we should suffer preiudice if ye permit vs not to intreat of that first and so we would come to the second questiō and this is the order we would vse I iudge all my brethren are so minded Bishops We are so determined L. Keper I know not what you would do for your determined order but ye ought to looke what order is appointed you to keepe which ye by this meanes doe breake and litle regard Winch. Sith our aduersaryes part if it please your Grace and honours haue so confirmed theyr affection and purpose we suffer a preiudice or domage if ye permit vs not the like Hereat Doctour Watson bishop of Lincolne being at this talke very desirous to haue spoken sayd nowe to the Bishop of Winchester I pray you let me speake which was permitted him we are not vsed indifferently sithen that you allowe vs not to open in present writyng what we haue to say for the declaration of the first question in so much as that whiche ye take for the infirmation of the same was meant nothing to that purpose for that which Mayster Cole spake in this last assembly was not prepared to strengthen our case but he made his Oration of himselfe and ex tempore that is with no forestudyed talke At such the Bishops wordes the Nobility and other of the audience muche frowned and grudged at sith that they well knew that Maister Cole spake out of a writing which he held in his hand and often read out of the same in that the same places which the Bishop informed him and appoynted him vnto with theyr fingers all whyche thinges doe well declare the matter to bee premeditate and not done ex tempore for that Mayster Cole was appoynted by them to be theyr speaker Whereupon this the bishop of Lincolne was the worse takē notwithstanding he went onward complayning sayd we are also euil ordered as touching the time our aduersaries part hauing warning long before we were warned only two dayes before the last assembly in this place What with this busines other trouble we haue bene driuen to haue bene occupyed the whole last night For we may in no wise betray the case of God nor will not doe but susteine it to the vttermost of our powers as we ought so to endeuour by all maner of meanes But hereunto we want presētly indifferent vsing L. Keper Take ye heede that yee deceiue not
Gospell 1542. Causes temporall brought into the spirituall Court for mony .861 Causes of the destruction of the britaynes 114. Causes 13. of aduauncing the sea of Rome 18. Causes of our fall distincted 22. Cauell Martyr his story and martirdome 1895.1896 C. E. Cecilia a godly woman martyr 58. Celulphus king of Northumberland 127. Celulphus a king made a monke 127. Celestinus Pope his creation and death 313. crowned the Emperour Henricus with his feete 784. Celebration of the sonday 53. Censing of the sacrament 1404. Cerinthus the hereticke shunned of Iohn the Euangelist 36. Ceremonyes why inuented .1494 diuersly vsed in the primitiue Churche caused no breache of charitie being estemed as thyngs of small waight 44. Ceremonies in outward thinges little or nothing esteemed of in the primatiue Church 44. Ceremonies falsely ascribed to Pistus inuention 314. Cesar moueth the senators of Rome to receaue the fayth of Christ. 30. C H. Chadsey doctor his mutabilitie and wauering inconstancie 2102. Champbell Frier his end 2103. Charles the great his letter to Offa 131. Charles the 5. elected Emperour 847 Charles Duke of Burgoine slaine 723. Charles Brandon 729. Charles Ioseph a bloudy villayne murtherer of Richard Hunne 809. Chaucer his treatise against the friers intituled Iack Upland 261.262.263.264.266 Chaucer his bookes and rare commendations 839. Chalice of gold enacted by the councell of Tibur and Rhenes 57 Chalices of glasse 1404 Chapters of the Bible first distincted by Stephen Laughton 272. Charterhouse monkes their originall .185 they enter the Realme of England 233 Charterhouse churchyard made 387. Chastitie not to be vrged vpon any weake brother 53 Chase Martyr his cruell and extreme handlyng .774 murthered in prison 775 Chamberlaine Martyr his story 1601.1602.1603.1604 Chapman Martyr his story and martyrdome 1036 Champion sent to Calis to preach 1224 Chelingdone Archb. of Cant. 336. Cheremon bishop maried a wyfe was martyred 62. Chester a place of learnyng .143 repayred and enlarged 147. ChildreÌ„ compelled to set fire to their parents 585.838 Child his confession agaynst Idolatry .89 with his martyrdome for the same ibid. Children of priests made legitimate 1176. Children departing without Baptisme are not condemned .1613.492 their estate in so dying 1587 1995.1996 Child of Iohn Fetties scourged to death by Boner 2055.2056 Children two crucified by the Iews 233. Children of Merindoll their godly education and bringyng vp 940.950 Childe crucified of the Iewes in Lincolne 327 Child of Queene Mary 1597 Children of christen parentes why receiued to Baptisme 1842 Children martyrs 64 Children of King Edward the elder 147 Childbed of Queen Mary pretensed 1596 Childericus the French king deposed and Pipinus intruded 129 Chichester persecuted by the Papists 2024. Chitâ—enden with his felowes famished in prison in Cant. for the gospell 1954.1955 Christes words in callyng Peter a rocke expounded Thre things to be noted in them 1. Christe refused of the Senate of Rome and why 30. they are plaged for their refusing of him ibi Christ whether a begger or not 717. Christ a seruaunt vppon earth the Pope a Lord. 404. Christes church 101. Christ of the priest and bakers makyng 1652. Christian man defined after the popes mynd and doctrine 29. Christs death and the benefits therof 16 Christians ouerthrowen in Egypt and slaine 300 Christians in Calabria kylled lyke Calues 942. Christians in Shrewsbury 532 Christians certaine that fainted 46 Christians may go to law one with another and sinne not 1000 Christ the obiect of our fayth 22 Christians of the primitiue Church caried God in their hartes .51 they are falsly accused and slaundered .48 condemned to the mettals 66 Christians falsly slandered 54 Christenmas his trouble and deliuerance 2071. Christening of bels 159.1405 Christopher Browne Martyr his story and martyrdome 2053 Christopher Parker hys death 2112 Christopher Landsdale Courtier his fearefull and terrible ende 2104.2105 Christes body present to the fayth of the receiuer 1614.1616 Christopher Shomaker Martyr his story and martyrdome 819. Christopher Ward martyr his story .1678 hys articles answeres condemnation and martyrdome 1678.1679 Christian George martyr his story 2037. Christopherson elected Byshop of Chichester 1956. Christopher Lister his story and martyrdome 1909. Christopherus 1. Pope 146. Church of God increaseth by persecution 38. Churche of the East and of Rome differ about Easter day 44. Church of Winchester built 133. Church of Lincolne built 133. Church of Rome how it came vpp by degrees 2. Church deuided into 5. diuersities of tâ—â—es 1. Church visible what 30. Churche of Christ deuided into 2. sortes of people 30. Church of Rome considered in 4. thinges title lyfe iurisdiction doctrine 1. Church of Rome with her corruptions described 2. Church militant of 3. partes 611. Churche of Rome persecuteth the catholicke church of Christ. 24. Church not builded vpon Peter 1758. Churche not tyed to any particular place 1760. Church before Christes comming and church after Christes comming all one 1766. Churche of Rome reuolting from the apostolicall truth hath set vp an other Religion .1775 neuer was vniuersall 1801. Church defined .1824 both visible and inuisible ibid. Church of WinchcoÌ„b built by Kenulphus 130. Churche of the Iewes a figure of the Church of Rome sueth to the Church of Antioche to yeld vnto her 96. Churche of England gouerned by the Popes Canons 97. Churche of the Grecians and Latines wherein they differ 187. Churche of London suspended for not ringing at the Byshops coÌ„ming 555. Church new of the Popes making 1287. Church of Rome examined .1601 conuict of manifest idolatry ibi Churche of Christe howe visible .1613 howe to be knowne ibid. col 2. euer visible .1616 not tyed to tyme or place 1622. Church of Rome how commended and why of the fathers 2. Church of Rome reuolted from the Church of Rome 3. Church of Rome distincted 2.3 Churche of Rome erreth in three poyntes in her iurisdiction 5. Church aboue the Apostles 14. Church of Christ how to be gouerned 19. Church of Miâ—â—ayne first brought vnder the church of Rome 168. Churche of Rome hathe declined from the Churche of Rome not wâ— 3. Church of Rome her practises to get money infinite but specially 15. 3.4 Church of Rome and the vniuersall church two diuers thinges 1287. Churche of Rome not vniuersall but equiuoce onely 2. Churche of Rome hath lost the liquor wherewith shee was first seasoned 20. Churche of Rome degenerate to newe paganisme 23. Church of Rome in wordes catholicke in deedes hethenish 24. Church of Rome and of the Pharisies compared together 24. Church of Rome degenerate from the image of the true Churche 281.1800 Church of Rome proued not to be catholicke 284. Church where it is and in whome it consisteth 417. Church of two sortes 533. Church goodes expended 557. Church hath no power ouer the scriptures .726 knowne by the scriptures onely 1617. Chusing of the Popes in coÌ„claues 595. C I. Cicelie Ormes Martyr her story and martyrdome 2023 Cities townes and castles built repaired 147. Cities
friers and the studentes of Paris 328 Contention of the Archbyshoppes who should sit on the right hande of the Cardinall 228 Contention betwene the Friers of Fraunce the Prelates of Paris 392 Contention betweene Boner and Winchester 1089.1090 Contention betwene king Henry 1. Anselme Archbishop of Caūterbury about doing homage to the king 192 Contention betweene the Archb. of Caunterbury the Monkes about trifles 236.237.239 Contention betweene the Kyng of Englande and the Monkes of Caunterburye for choosing the Archbishop 238 Contention betwne the french king and king Iohn 255 Contention betweene the Pope and king Iohn about the consecrating of an Archb. 220.251.241 Contention betweene the Pope and Friderike the Emperour for the election and depriuation of Bishops 298. Contention of the Archb. of Cant. and Yorke who should sit on the right hand of th◠Cardinal 265 Contention and schisme in the popes church 272 Conspiracies of Pope Innocent against Frederike the Emperor 297. Concubines permitted of the Pope for money 862 Constantinople taken by the Turks 742 Conquests in England 171 Conradus Hager 390 Constantius his worthy commendations his fauour to the Christians 81 Constantinus Magnus borne in Englande .108 first christened Emperour his fauour to the christians 101.102.103 Constantine his donation prooued to be false .105 his liberalitie in geuing to the church .104 his liberalitie to schooles and pitie to the poore ibid. his graunt for the Popes supremacie prooued false .115 hee kisseth the woundes of them that suffered for Christes sake ibid. Constantines law for the Popes election suspected and examined 4 Constantinus imbracing christian bishops 781 Constantine writeth to Sapores in fauour of the Christians .99 his Epistle to his subiects in the East 102 Conuocation of S. Frideswide in Oxford 444 Conuocation in Paules in Londō 1410 Councel of Cloneshoe with the decrees there enacted 128 Councels of the Popes one burne an others decrees 146 Councel of Constance against Wicliffe his articles and bookes 449 Councell of Constance a sacrilegious councell 1150. Councell of the prelates of Prage agaynst the gospellers 589 Councell and the church aboue the Pope 671.672 674. Councell of Nice falsified by the Pope 4. Councels generall called by Emperours 1068 Councell at Thetford in England with the acts therof 125 Councels may and do erre 1117 Councell aboue the Pope 670. Councell of Basill dissolued 700 Councels called by the Emperors without the Pope 676 Councell of Nice constituted other bishops equall in authority to the Pope 10. Councel of Carthage .6.4 had great contention about the Popes supremacie 10.11.12 Councell wicked what harme it doth 68 Councell of Winchester 172. Councell of Laterane 168 Councell of Frankford 373. Councell of Pise 553 Councell of Brixia agaynst Pope Hildebrand 181 Councell of Ratisbone 865 Councell of priestes against Henry Sutphen 875 Councel of Laterane inuented trāsubstantiatiō and established the same for a true and infallible doctrine 1152.1149 Councell of London with the acts thereof 174 Councell of Trecas with the decrees of the same 196 Concilium Gangrense Constantinopolitanum 1135 Councell of Rome vnder Hildebrand against priests 1164 Councell of Winchester agaynste priests mariage 1167 Councels in the primitiue Churche concluded that none should appeale to Rome out of their owne prouinces 1055 Councell of Constance .593 Prelates there assembled ibid. their orders and decrees .593 they deny the communiō in both kynds .596 their outrage against Iohn Hus. 606 Concilium Lateranense 205 Councell of the nobles agaynst the bishop of Ely he is deposed clothed in womens apparell bayted of women complaineth of the K. and the nobles 247 Councell of Rhemes with the acts thereof 198. Councell of Laterane hatched the egge of transubstantiation 253 Councel of Constance decreed that the Pope should be subiect to the Councell 673 Councell of king Henry the 8. deuided in religion 1201 Councell of Rome where an Oule appeared before the Pope 592 Councell of Constance condemneth Iohn Hus burneth his bones 464. Councell of Basill with the determinations therof 668 Councell of Luserne with the constitutions thereof 867 Councels fathers and histories their testimonies agaynst Images 2130.2131 Cooe martyr his story and martirdome 1707.1708 Cope aunswered for reprouing this booke of Actes Monumentes 580.582.583 Cooper of Watsam in the Countye of Suffolke Carpenter falselye slaundered of certeyne wordes accused thereof arrayned condemned and put to death for the same by the bloudy Papistes 2099.2100 Cornelius a Romayne first baptised of all the Romaynes 20 Cornelius Martyr Byshoppe of Rome his story constancy accusatiō for writing to Cyprian his martyrdome 64.65.66 Cornelius Bongey Martyr 1714 Corneford Martyr his story and martyrdome 2053 Corne vpon the grounde tythed to the Pope 273 Cornemonger his trouble and persecution 642 Cornewall a Tanner murthered for the Gospell by the bloudsucking Papistes 1669 Corruption growne in the Church by much peace 76 Corpus Christi feaste inuented by whom 507.351 Coronation of Pope Felix the fifte 690 Cotes Bishop of Chester a cruell persecuter of Christ in his members 1565 Cotten martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Couentry Martyrs 975 Couentry persecuted for the Gospell 776.777.778 Couētry how and by whom made free with libertyes aperteyning thereto 165 Cowle of S. Fraunces remitting the 4. part of penance 1001 Court of the pope translated to Auion in Fraunce 351 Court of the king aboue the Popes Court or Bishops consistory 473 Couerdale writ for into Englande by the king of Denmarke 1529 1530 Couering of the aulters 1404 Coxe a popishe Promoter sodenly dyed 2101 C R. Cranmer sent Ambassadour to dispute aboute the mariage of the king 1121. made Archb. of Canterbury ibid. Cranmer withstandeth the sixe articles in the Parliament house 1136 Cranmer with the Lady Iane arreigned of treason in the Guilde Hall Cranmer quit of treason .1418 Cranmer Ridley Latimer sent to Oxforde to dispute .1428 condemned all three together 1403. Cranmer charged wrōgfully with falsifying the Doctors and Fathers his answere in clearing of himselfe 2135 Cranmer Godfather to king Edward Lady Elizabeth 1054 Crampe ringes of Winchesters 1350 Craishfield Martyr his story examination condemnation and Martyrdome 2009.2010.2011 Cradle for Queene Maryes child with verses therupon 1597 Creame and oyle 53.60 Creed who brought into the masse 1402 Cressens a Philosopher procurer of Iustinus death 44 Crescentius Cardinall President of the Councell of Trent hys terrible and fearefull end 2106 2107 Crome committed to the Fleete 1467 Crowne of Englande not of suche great reuenewes as the Popes were out of the same 289.389 Croniclers reproued of errours in theyr Cronologies 577 Crompe his story 443 Crow miraculously preserued vpon the seas with his new Testament 1913 Crosse appeared to Cōstantine the great in the ayre 85 Crosse of golde borne before the Pope 137 Crosse how to be honored 567 Crosse not to be worshipped 85 Crosse bearing cause of great strife betwene the Arbishop of Caunterbury and the Archbishoppe of Yorke 227.228 Crokhay a Godly woman troubled
of the x. persecution 77 Dioclesian Maximiliā tired with persecuting of Christians gaue vp their kingdoms 81 Dioclesian his death 86 Dirige for the dead 137 Dirike Caruer Martyr hys apprehension examination and condemnatiō .1680 his martirdome 1682 Dissention amongst the Monks of Canterbury for the electiō of the Archb. 258. Discord what hurt it worketh in the church and common wealth 330.258.241.172.173.236.1367 Discorde alwayes in the Popes church 241 Dissention betweene the Archb. of Canterb. and the church of Lincolne 327 Dissention betweene Kyng Henry 3. and his nobles 330. Dissention betweene the Couent Prior of Durham and the king 272 Dissention amonijst Friers about the conception of Mary 800 Discord betweene the L. Protector the Admirall and the Earle of Warwike 1367 Discent of the B. of Rome 1758 Dispensations what mischiefs they do and what euils spring thereout 285 Dissolution of Abbeys by the lorde Cromwell 1179.1180 Dissolution of Abbeis and religious houses in England 1101.1102 Dissention between the Friers and the students of Paris 328 Dissention betweene Pope Eugenius and the councell of Basill 668 Disputation betweene the Papistes and Protestantes in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne at Westminster 2119.2120.2121.2122 Disputation of religion in Paules in London in the Conuocation house aboute the reall presence .1410 dissolued by Queene Mary 1417 Disputation in the Uniuersitie of Prage 456.457 Disputation at Cambridge aboute transubstantiation and the reall presence 1376.1377.1378 Disputation in Oxford by Peter Martyr and others against trāsubstantiation 1373. Disputation in the councell of Basill 678.679 Disputation betweene Austen and the Waldenses 231 Disputation betweene the Romish bishops and the Scottish bish about Easter day 123 Disputation at Lypsia 847 Disputation at Baden in Heluetia .869 at Berne ibid. Disputation by M. Latimer Crāmer and Ridley at Oxford 1428 1429 Disputation betweene D. Barnes and Stephen Gardiner 1198 Dispensations for mony 285 Diuorce of K. Henry the 8. decided by D. Cranmer 1860 1861 1862 D O. Dobbe persecuted for the Gospell dyeth in prison 1297 Doctrine of the apostle S. Paule in a summe 20 Doctrine erroneous of the Church of Rome concernyng sinne 26 Doctrine of the Pope of Christ compared 485 Doctrine of the Pope what it is .2 more gaineful then holy scripture ibid. Doctrine of the Popes church corrupt examined 19 Doctrine of the Pope the summe finall scope 20 Doctrine of S. Paule reduced to v. points 16 Doctrine of the law and of the Gospell 976 Doctrine of the Pope what good stuffe it containeth 1772 Doctrine of Rome concerning faith and iustification erroneous 26. Doctrine erroneous of the papistes concernyng penance 26 Doctrine erroneous of the papistes in the sacraments 28 Doctrine of the papists corrupt cōcernyng ciuile maiestrates 29 Doctors read with indifferēt iudgement make more against the papists then with them 1854 Doctor Weston Prolocutor in the disputation in London 1410 Doctor Redman his confession at his death 1360 Doctor London a bloudy persecuter 1213 Doctor Coxe schoolemaister to K. Edward the 6. 1295 Doctor Sandes his trouble for the Gospell and happy deliueraunce by the singuler prouidence of god 2086.2087.2088.2089 Doctor Whittington Chauncellor a cruel persecuter slayne of a bul 775.776 Doct. Collet Deane of Paules his story 838 Doctor Story his impudent words in the parliamēt house .2125 his bloudy cruelty to Christes Martyrs by his owne confession ibidem Doctor Story a cruell and bloudie persecutor his bloudy ende and death at Tyborne 2152 Dog clothed in a Rochet vnder the name of B. Gardiner 2078 Dog of the English Embassadors bite the Pope by the great toe 1861. Doly her trouble and persecutiō for the Gospell 984 Dolphin with the French discomfited at Cassels 387 Domicianus Cesar his extreme tiranny 35.36 Domicianus maketh inquirie for Dauids stocke and murthereth them 48 Dominion of the Turkes parted into foure families 737. Dominion temporall and spirituall of Rome 499. Domicius Nero a tyrant his cruell end and ouerthrow 31 Dominion of the Turke large and ample 760.761.762.764.766.768 Donation of Constantine to the Romish papall sea prooued to be falsifyed by many inuincible reasons and argumentes 105 Donations of Carolus magnus Otho to Rome 159 Donation of Pipinus falsely taken for the donation of Constantine 130 Donation of Constantine forged 105.390 Donations geuen to religious men by king Ethelbald 133 Donation of king Athelwolfus to the Clergy 136 Dorobernia and Caunterbury taken for one 174 Doues their nature 1297 Douer court Martyrs theyr story trouble and Martyrdome for pulling downe of Idols 1031 1032 Douer head City of Kent 172 D R. Draycot Chauncellour of Liechfield a bloudy Persecutour of the poore Sayntes of God 1954 Draycots Sermon against Ioane Wast a blinde woman and martyr 1952 Drakes martyr his story .1895 his examination and death 1896 1897.1898 Dreames of Dustone 157 Dreames not to be regarded 152 Dronkennesse well auoyded by the pollicy of king Edgar 155 Drowry Martyr 1911.1912 Drayner called Iustice nine holes a bloudy and cruell persecutour his story 2112 D V. Dunning Chauncellour his sodeine and fearefull death 2099 Duchesse of Suffolke her tragicall and lamentable story .2078 her trouble extremity for the Gospell 2079.2080 Duke of Clarence drowned in a Butte of Malmessie 717 Duke of Northumberland committed to the Tower and condemned to dye .1407 beheaded 1423 Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the Protector in the Guilde hall 728 Duke Ethelwold slayne 141 Duke of Suffolke beheaded 1467.706 Duke Elfread his punishment for periury 148 Duke Edrike a bloudy persecutor a cruell murtherer and put himselfe to death 162 Duke Robert prisoner 191 Duke of Glocester made Protector .727 accuseth his Mother his bloudy tyranny 727.728 Duke of Northumberlād Duke of Herford both banished 514 Duke of Glocester beheaded by K. Richard 2. 513 Duke of Lancaster and Lord Hēry Persie great frends to Wickliefe 425 Duke Alpherus restorer of Priestes and their Wiues 158 Duke of Austrige punished of god 248 Duke Albert his bloudy slaughter in Boheme 656 Duke of Northfolke slayne 729 Duke of Mantua denieth the pope his City for his counsell 1133 Duke of Guise slayne before Orleance 2112 Duke of Guise his bloudy purpose disapoynted 2109 Duke of Northumberlande sente forth agaynst Queene Marye committed to the Tower 1465 Duke of Sommerset his History .1367 committed to the Tower with articles layd agaynst hym .1370 his death and rare commendation 1371.1372 Dunstanes roodes miracle 158 Dunstane Chittendene with the rest of his fellowes famished for the gospell in the Castle of Canterbury 1954.1955 Dunstane Abbot of Glastenbury his false and lying myracles 150 made Bishop of Worcester .152 seduceth king Edgar 156. hys his dreames 157 Dunstane a post setter a sorcerer .156 his death 160 Durandus 950 Dunkirke where writinges were set vppe agaynst King Henry .8 1055 Duty of husbandes and wiues one towardes an other 1933 Dutch Martyrs 928 Dungate martyr his story martyrdome 1949.1950 Dunninges the bloudye Chauncellour his
Priuiledges graunted by the King to the Clergy by K. Edward .3 384 Priuiledgies of the friers confuted at Paris 392 Priuate masse full of impietye and abhomination 1174 Prisons turned into Churches Churches into dens of theeues 1â—21 Probations out of Councels Fathers and histories agaynst the worshippyng of Images 2130.2131.2132.2133.2134 Proclamation most bloudy of king Phillip and Queene Mary agaynst the true professors of the Gospell 1970.1971 Prouâ—ing Martyr his godly story and martyrdome 1970 Proclamation of king Henry 8. against the true professours of the Gospell 1019 Proclamation against the L. Protector 1368 Proclamation by king Phillip and Queene Mary for the restraint of all good bookes 1598 Processe of Fraunce agaynst the Pope 344.345 Procession for ioy of Englands coÌ„uersion 1483 Prophesies of Hierome of Prage Iohn Hus Hildegardis Brigit Eriâ—hrea Sibilla others against the Turke and Pope 770 Procession in London for ioy of the French king his recouery 1070 Prophesies of the fall of the turks 771 Procession in Cambridge and the order thereof 1963 Prophesies of the Turke Pope expounded .756 whether is the greater Antichrist 767 Prophets false and true their difference 1591 Prophesies of Maister Hierome of Prage 636 Prophesies false not to be regarded 339. Prophesies of the decay of the Romayne Church 419. Prophesies of Katherine 419. Prophesies of Hildegardus against the Pope and the begging friers 260.264 Prophesies not to bee regarded .717 and how many thinges are to be considered in them .718 how to auoyd them 719 Prophesies and prouerbial sentenses agaynst the pope and church of Rome 842. Prophesies of the destruction of the Pope 408 Prophetes must bee tryed by theyr doctrine 487. Prophesie agaynst the french king 2110. Prophesies of the Turke and pope 762.763 Prophesies of reformation of the Church 841. Protestation of king Henry 8. and the clergy of England agaynst the Pope 1083. Protestantes and Papistes theyr disputatioÌ„ at Westminster in the begynnyng of Q. Elizabethes raygne 2120.2121.2122.2123 Prouidence of God in sauing hys people 62.63 Prouisions at Oxford 329. Prouisions of the Pope restrayned 421. P V. Publius Bishop of Athens and Martyr 4 Punishment of God vpon the contemners and persecutors of hys Gospell 30.31.32 Punishment of God vpon such as either haue bene persecutours of his people or els mockers and contemners of his religion 2099 2100.2101.2102.2103.2104.2105.2106.2107.2108.2109.2112 Punishment of Adultery beloÌ„geth to secular Magistrates rather then to Prelates 546 Punishment of the Clergy in temporall mens handes 423 Punishment of heretickes in olde tâ—â—e more gentle then now and how it was vsed 1780 Ptolemeus with Lucius and sundry others Martyrs 62.45 Punishment of the godly to what end 1632 Purification of women 1735 Purgatories dreaming phantasies 29 Purgatory the Popes pinfold 1894 Purgatorye with the false feare therof hath robbed all the world 654 Purgatory none .1742 better then Lollardes Tower 1741 Punishment of the damned soules 1742 Purcas Martyr burned at Colchester 2007.2008 Purenes of the primitiue Church and how long it continued 2109 Purpose of the Duke of Guise disapoynted 2109 Puruey his story his recantation and imprisonment .543 his articles gathered out of his bookes by his aduersaryes 544 Pusices and his story 98 Psalter translated into English by king Alfrede 1115 Puttedew burned 1131 Psalter translated into Saxon toÌ„gue by a king of England 1115 Psalter of our Lady full of popish blasphemyes and sacrilegious impieties .1114.1598.1599.1600 who was the author and inuentor thereof 1598 Q. V. QUadratus hys letter to the Emperor in defence of Christian religion 41 Qualification of the sixe articles 1230 Queenes and Kinges daughters made themselues Nunnes their catalogue 133.134 Queene Anne wyfe to K. Richard her rare commendatioÌ„s .507 her death ibid. Queene Anne maried to K. Henry 8. 1134 Queene Anne Bullen her story 1050. her commendations .1082.1054 her death 1082 Queene Isabell sent into Fraunce to make agreement betwixt the king of Fraunce her brother and king Edward king of England her husband .371 she with her yong sonne the Prince proclaymed traitors and returneth into England with a great power against her husband 371.372 Queene Iane her death 1087 Queene Katharine carnally known by Prince Arthur 1051 Queene Katherine diuorced .1049 her death 1082 Queene Katherine Parre her troble for the Gospell .1242 her extreme sicknesse .1243 her miraculous deliuerie by the prouideÌ„ce of God out of all her trouble 1244 Queene Margaret flyeth the realme 713. returneth and taketh sanctuary .716 warreth against king Edward the 4. and is taken prisoner 716. Queene Mary beginneth her blody raygne .1406 promiseth not to altar the religion established in king Edward 6. hys dayes 1407. Proclaymed Queene crowned .1410.1466 Her articles to the Ordinary for restoring of papistry again her proclamation for the expellinge of straungers and forrayners out of her land 1425. Queene Mary maryed to kinge Philippe .1467 falsly saide to be with childe 1506. Queene Mary her vnprosperous successe in persecutinge of Gods Sayntes and in all thinges else she went about 2098.2099 Queene with Childe by Syr Roger Mortimer 376 Questions Catholicke of the Papistes concerning auriculer confession with theyr aunsweares 48 Quest troubled and sore fined for Syr Nicholas Throgmorton 1469.1473 Questions of Austen to the Pope .116 with his aunsweares to the same 117.118 Quinque Ecclesiae a Citty deliuered to the Turkes 753 Quirinus with his household martyrs 38 Qui pridie put into the Masse 39 Quinta Martyr her story 61 Quintilianus Emperor 74 Quintus a Phrigian rash and bold 42 R A. RAble of religious orders 260 Radolph elected archbishop of Canterbury refused of the Pope 275 Rafe Alerton Martyr his storye examination and Martyrdome .2013.2014.2015 his Letters 2016.2017.2018.2019 Rafe Bane Byshoppe of Couentry and Liechfielde a bloudy persecutor 1916 Rafe Hare his trouble in Calice 1224 Rafe Iackeson Martyr his story and martyrdome 1914.1915 Rafe Lurden Persecutour of George Eagles hanged in Chelmesford 2152 Rafe Mungin examined and condemned to perpetuall Prison 642 Rafe Sadler Knighte sent Ambassadour to the Kyng of Scots his Oration to the Kyng 1070 Ragman Role deliuered to the Scots 375 Rage of the Heathen agaynste the Christians 46 Ramsey Martyr 1202 Ramsey Martyr his Articles and aunsweres 1974.1975 his condemnation and Martyrdome 1976 Ranulph Earle of Chester denyeth to pay Tythes to the Pope 273. Raynold Eastland Martyr 2037.2038.2039 Rattes deuouring a Byshoppe for his vnmercifulnesse to the poore in a yere of dearth 184 Rattes theyr story 947 Ratisbone dyet or assembly 865 Rawlins White his story .1556 his condemnation .1557 his martyrdome 1559 Rauensdale Martyr his story and Martyrdome 1953. Rayne myraculouslye obteyned of the Câ—ristians 51 Raynold Pecocke Byshop of Chichesâ—tr his story 709 Rayler agaynst Iames Abbeyes Martyr stricken madde 2101 R E. Reading of Scripture made heresy by the Papistes 585 Reading towne takeÌ„ by the Danes 140 Read Martyr his story and martyrdome 1914 Readon Martyr burned at Rome for the Gospell of Christ his story
commoÌ„ly of English women 〈◊〉 1. Tim. â— Ghosâ—â—ly 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of â—â—ristian 〈◊〉 1. Peter 4. Iohn 12. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 17. Example of Lots wyfe Nothing vseâ— in Q. Maâ—yâ—s 〈…〉 The first note prouing the Church of the Papistes not to be the true Church 2. Note Iohn 10. 3. Note Actes 7. 4. Note to know the Church 5. Note Iohn 5 6. Note to know the Church Ephes. 5. Compare the proceedinges doinges of the Popes Church with the true members of Christs Church and you shall see what they are The Church of the valiant Papistes compared to Nemrod and why The Popes Church standeth all in lying and murdering 3. Reg. 18. Luke 9. The Popes Church vnder payne of damnation is to be auoyded Apoc. 2. Phil. 1. He exhorteth to be bolde in Christ. Math. 13. Worldly Christians resembled to Aesops Cocke Worldly allurements motions of drawing backe by Gods grace with standed Experience of the Lordes assistance in confirming his seruantes M. Glouer coÌ„mitted to the Iayle before any cause was declared Gods mighty consolation vpon Rob. Glouer in prison M. Glouer weepeth for ioy in prison M. Glouer couÌ„selled to put in bondes Rober Glouer refuseth to enter into bondes Worldly persuasions not receiued M. Glouer agâ—yne visited with Gods holy comfort M Glouer reasoning with himselfe M. Glouer taketh courage al 〈◊〉 and daungerâ— set aside M. Glouer resolued in himselfe to abyde the vttermost for the Gospells cause The Papistâ— proceede with M. Glouer agaynst the lawes of the realme Commaundement geuen to the Sumner agaynst Iohn Glouer and not agaynst Robert Glouer This Byshops name was Doct. Banes M. Warren of Couentry persecutor of Rob. Glouer A lesson for all persecutors Luke 16. R· Glouer brought before Banes B. of Lichfield and Couentrye M. Robert Glouer M. of Art in Cambridge R. Glouer charged for not comming to the Church The Bishop refuseth to be iudged by the primatiue Church Robert Glouer and his fellow prisoners remoued from Couentry to Lichfield in the face of the open market Iephcot the Chauncellours seruaunt Papistes keepe no promise Iephcot Persey cruell and straite agaynst M. Glouer Talke betweene M. Glouer and the Chancellor in prison * The Church geueth witnes which be the true bookes and writings of the Apostles as also the olde Sinagogue of the Iewes doth witnes which be the true bookes of the holy Prophetes yet it followeth not thereby that the Iewes haue authority ouer the Scripture The comforts sweete feelinges of M. Glouer in prison M. Glouer assaulted by the enemy in prison concerning vnworthynes Actes 24. Rom. 11. Rom. 4. Iohn 2. Gods election bound to no worthines or person Rom. 10. Psalme 145. It is no arrogaÌ„cye to presume vpon Gods promise Psalm 50. Robert Glouer replyeth against the tentation of the enemy in that he is a sinner M. Glouer brought agayne before the Bishop Reasoning betwene M. Glouer and the Byshop * The true Church is alwayes builded vp on the doctrine of the Apostles which though it appeare not alwaies alyke in outward â—â—ght the faulte is in the tyme not in the Church Tymes do alter and with the tymes the outward face of the Church may alter sometymes appearing more sometymes lesse sometymes very little sometymes nothing at all according as the persecution is Neuertheles the truth of the church abydeth alwayes one Neyther doth it goe by number of meÌ„ but by soundnes of truth Many agreeing in one may make an vnitye but the veritye of the word maketh the Church whether it be in few or in many The first question Power by Gods word in the ministery to remit sinnes 2. questioâ— 3. question Robert Glouer destitute foâ—â— tyme of the Lords comfort The Lord for a tyme may withdraw his comfortes but at leÌ„gth he visiteth his seruantâ— R. Glouer receaueth agayne coÌ„fort of the Lord. Cornelius Bongey Martyr Articles obiected to Cornelius Bongey Hâ—s Aunsweres to the articles Iohn Glouer William Glouer after their deaâ—h condemned and cast out for heretickes A new search made for Iohn Glouer The prouidence of God agayne in sauing Iohn Glouer Agnes Glouer wyfe to Iohn Glouer apprehended D. Dracot not suffering Iohn Glouer to be buryed in the Churchyearde Iohn Glouer after his death iudged of Doct. Dracot to be a damned soule Testimony of this story The maner of handling the body of WilliaÌ„ Glouer after his death Bernard a Popish Curate of Weme Iohn Thorlyne agaynst the burying of W. Glouers brother The letter of Raufe Bayne B. of Chester for the not burying of W. Glouers body The dead corpeâ— of W. Glouer dragged with horse into the field M. Edward Burton not suffered to be buryed in Christian buriall the same day when Q. Elizabeth was crowned Oliuer Richardine in Hartford West Martyr William Wolsey Robert Pigot Martyrs Richard Euerard extreame agaynst WilliaÌ„ Wolsey W. Wolsey commaunded to the Iayle D. Fuller Christopherson D. Yong come to conferre with Wolsey Wolsey putteth a question to the 〈…〉 D. Watsons booke of Sermons or Homelyes D. Fuller agayne resorteth to W. Wolsey The Chauncellour geâ—eth leaue to Wolsey to depart W. Wolsey layd in the Castle of Wisbich Rob. Pigot Painter presented for not coÌ„ming to the Chuâ—ch Talke betweene Syr Clement Higham Iudge and Rob. Pigot Rob. Pigot brought to the Iayle where W. Wolsey 〈◊〉 Anno 1555. October Wolsey and Pâ—got returned to Eley to prison Tho. Goodâ—â—â—e Biâ—â—hop of Eley The Bishops Câ—â—playne a FrenchmaÌ„ 〈◊〉 the prisoners in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Woâ—sey called to iudgment in the Bâ—shops 〈◊〉 Wolseys aunswere to Sâ—â—xton M. Christopherson writeth what he would haue Pâ—got conâ—â—â— of the â—acrâ—ment 〈◊〉 refuseth to 〈◊〉 to Christophersons 〈◊〉 M. Peacoke appoynted to preach at tâ—e burning of Wolsey and Pigot â— Wolsey 〈◊〉 himselfe to be â—ound in all pointes of the scripture belonging to his 〈…〉 The MartyrdoÌ„e of W. Wolsey and Rob. Pigot at Eley Anno 1555. Octob. 16. Bookes burned with Wolsey Pigot The natures of Wolsey and Pigot described The zelous spirite of William Wolsey W. Wolsey desirous of Martirdome Wolsey calleth the day of his Martirdome his glad day Thomas Hodilo Berebruer of Cambridge witnes of this story Richard Denton first conuerter of Wolsey Money sent by Wolsey to Denton Wolsey exhorting Richard Denton to persist in the truth Denton afraydâ— of burning Richard DentoÌ„ burned in his owne house which before would not burne for Christ. Anno. 1564. Aprill 18 Doct. Nicholas Ridley Martyr Nicholas Ridley borne in Noâ—thumberland Nicholas Ridley learned at Newcastle Nicholas Ridley mayster of Pembroke hall in Cambridge Nicholas Ridley made D. of Diuinitye Nicholas Ridley king Henryes Chapleine Nicholas Ridley made Bishop of Rochester Nicholas Ridley made Byshop of LondoÌ„ The fruitefull dilligence of B. Ridley in preaching Gods word B. Ridley of great memory and reading B· Ridley comely of proportion and complexion The fayre conditions of Byshop Ridley tender to his kinred yeâ— not otherwise then truth and right
did preuayle A practise of Prelates to conuey their owne proclamations vnder the kinges name and authoritye He meaneth of the Pope which went about to driue K. Henry out of his kingdome and that not without some adherentes nere about the king The cause of insurrections is falsly layed vpon English bookes but rather is to be lyed vpon the Popes pardoÌ„s Extortioners Bribers theeues be the greatest enemyes to the Gospell to be in Englishe The froward lyfe of the Gospellers is not to be layd to the Gospel Lacke of good Curates is the cause of all mischiefe in the Realme 〈…〉 to Gods word By Nathan we may learne not 〈…〉 to call 〈◊〉 our wâ—rdes when we 〈◊〉 Gods pleasure to 〈…〉 The Popes 〈◊〉 geuen to K. Henry Defender of the â—ayth no 〈◊〉 title for man The â—ayth of Christ is 〈…〉 by man 〈…〉 but 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 〈…〉 of M. Latimer to the 〈◊〉 to be coâ—â—idered The heauenly courage of M. Latimer in discharging his conscience The King well pleased with the playnnes of M. Latimer Example for Bishops and alâ— good Pastors to follow Warning to Iustices of peace A letter of M. Latimer to a certayne gentleman i. God turne â—â— to good I refuse no iudgement Let vs accuse one another that one of vs may amend an other in the name of the Lord. Let iustice proceede in iudgement i. I cannot chuse but much alow such diligence i. And then will I gladly geue place confessing my fault humbly as one conquered with iust reasons As may wel appeaâ—e by his letter sent to the King before i. To rebuke the world of sinne i. Which thing vndoubtedly is the peculiar office of the holy ghost in the church of God so that it be practised by lawfull Preachers i. vnlesse perhaps to rebuke sinne sharpely be now to lacke all charitye friendship and truth M. Latimer flattereth no man i. Among al meÌ„ eyther frendes or enemyes according to Paules precept not esteemed of the children of this world hate you sayth he that which is euill and cleaue to that which is good And let vs not at any tyme for the fauour of men call good euill and euill good as the children of this world are commonly wont to doe as it is euery where to be seene Bolstring of falsehood and iniquitie Brother ought not to beare with brother to beare down right and truth especially being a Iustice. i. The Lord himselfe saying in the mouth of two or three c. i. Corrupte tenantes i. But God is yet aliue which seeth all and iudgeth iustly Were not here a good sorâ—e of Iustices trow you Iustices turned to Iugglers Partaking Iustices i. O good God i. Of a double nature sound corrupte That was full of Iustice This vnlesse it be restored abideth alwayes vniust bringing forth the fruites of wickednes one after an other i. Of which sorte we haue fewer amongest vs then I would i. To vicinity of bloud 〈◊〉 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 also be 〈◊〉 aâ—â—ording to the 〈…〉 of their 〈…〉 wealth which tâ—ouble vs when they 〈◊〉 to â—elpe vs 〈◊〉 this 〈…〉 Vexation 〈◊〉 vnderstanding 〈◊〉 good O â—ord that thou hâ—mâ—â—eâ— me 1. After this 〈◊〉 bind 〈◊〉 Asses with â—riâ—le and sâ—aâ—le 〈◊〉 they approch not 〈◊〉 vnto thee 〈◊〉 will not such 〈◊〉 cause â—â—yther wil communicate with other mens 〈…〉 deteâ—â—ble pride 〈…〉 â— What is to oppresse to defraud your brother in his 〈◊〉 â— The sinne is not forgeuen except the thing be restored agayne that iâ— taken away i. Of thinges gotteÌ„ by fraude guile deceite as of thinges gotten by open theft and robbery Godly threates of M. Latimer to saue the soule of his friend M. Latimers Newyeares gift sent to K. Henry B. Ridley and M. Latimer brought forth to examination October 1. M. White B. of Lincolne M. Brokes B. of Glocester the Popes deputies The last examination of M. Ridley and M. Latimer The effect of the Cardinalls Commission sent downe to Oxford D. Ridley and M. Latimer ascited to appeare the last of September B. Ridley putteth on his cap at hearing of the Popes name The wordes of the Bishop of Lincolne to D. Ridley for not putting of his cappe Answere of D Ridley to the B of Lincolne D. Ridley reuerenceth the person of the Cardinall but not his Legacye D. Ridley oâ—eth no reuerence to the pope D. White Bishop of Lincolne replyeth agayne Putting of caps at the naming of the Pope D. Ridley answereth The vsurped supremacye of Rome defied D. Ridleys cap pluckâ—â— of perforce * Though the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 yet the doctrine 〈◊〉 Rome is straunge * * The words of D. Ridley falsly repoâ—ted The Bishop of Lincolne perswadeth D. Ridley 〈◊〉 tâ— the Popes Church Answere 〈◊〉 D. â—idley to the B. of Lincoâ—â—e â— Pointes 〈◊〉 in the B. of Lincolnes Oration 2 The sea of Rome conâ—â—med by old Doctours 3. D. Ridley once of the same sea The church not builded vpon Peter The church builded vpon faithâ— not vpon any person The wordes of Christ to Peterâ— Math· 16. expounded Fayth is the foundation of the Church Lineall discent of the Bishop of Rome Why the Bishops of Râ—me haue bene more esteemed then the Bishops of other cities The prerogatiue that the Doctours geue to the sea of Rome and for what cause The sea of Rome so long as it continued in sound doctrine was worthy to be reuerenced The Bishop of Rome proued to be Antichrist The place of S. Austen aunswered 4. Patriarches in the Church in Austines tyme. Countreys beyond the sea subiect to Rome how and in what respect Rome may be mother of churches and yet no supreme head of Churches D. Ridley falsly charged to preach transubstantiation at Paules Crosse. D. Ridley mistaken in his Sermon Lincolne againe replyeth D. Ridley agaynâ—â—â—â—swereth 〈◊〉 the wordâ— of Austen Lincolne returneth agayne to his oration * And why then do you alligate it to the city of Româ— 2. Powers of the keyes and of the sword England how subiect to the King and how to the Pope B. Ridley exhorted to submitte himselfe to the Pope Feare of punishment set before him * But that office you your selues haue assigned vnto them Aâ—â—were to D. Ridley to Lincolne * He meaneth in which no generall errour can be â—â—nally The church 〈◊〉 to no 〈◊〉 〈…〉 doe 〈◊〉 the Church to â—â—certayne place and that onely 〈◊〉 Rome The 〈…〉 bind the Church to no one 〈…〉 what Church to 〈…〉 infected with the Church of 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 * Articles ioyntly and seuerally ministred to D. Ridley and M. Latymer by the Popes deputies B. Ridley examined vpon the Articles aforesayd The Catholicke promise fayre but they performe nothing The hie Priestes had not power to put Christ to death but they had power to commit him to Pilate neyther would they suffer him to abâ—solue Christ. D. WestoÌ„ shooteth his bolte The protestatioÌ„ of D. Ridley D. Ridley cannot be suffered to speake The reall
stake D. Ridley ready to aunswere D Smithes Sermon but â—â—uld not â—e suffered D Marshall Vicechaâ—â—â—cellour of Oxford stoppeth D. Ridleys mouth B. Ridley committâ—â—â— his cause to Gâ—d M. Latimerâ— wordes when he could not be suffered to answere D Smith * This was no Popish Tippet 〈◊〉 made 〈◊〉 to keepe 〈◊〉 necke warme D. Ridley geueth away his apparrell other 〈◊〉 to the peâ—ple 〈…〉 him M. Latimer standing at the staâ—e in his shirte D Ridley 〈…〉 The death and Martyrdome of D. Ridley The lamenting hartes of the people at the Martyrdome of these two Saintes The first farewell of B. Ridley to his friendes Commendation of George Shipside his brother in lawe To his brother Iohn Ridley To his sister in lawe of vnthanke wife to Hugh his brother To his Cosin M. Nicholas Ridley To his Cosin Rafe Ridley To all his kindred B. Ridley appoynâ—ed to be B. of Durham Martyrdome Gods singular and rare promotion 1. Peter 4. A blessed thing to suffer death for Christ. If 〈…〉 dye wâ—â—h his 〈◊〉 vpoÌ„ theeâ—es for worâ—â—ly gooâ—â—s how mâ—ch more then to dye in Chriâ—â—es â—uarell vpoâ— the enemye of his Church Deut. 7. Iohn 15. To dye in any right whatsoeuer it be is to dye in Gods cause To dye in the truth against theeues and to dye for the truth agaynst Christes enemyes compared Truth taught in the Church of England True ministration of the Lordes Supper Seruice in thâ— vulgare toâ—gue Luke 22. 〈…〉 Chriâ—â— is contrary to Gods word is a subuersion of 〈◊〉 godlines and destruction to mans soule Comparison betweene Popishe persecutors and strong theeues Popish persecutors when they are false theeues yet will they be called true Catholickes The fight with spirituall theues is worse then with temporall theeues Ephesians 6. Ephesians 6. The weapons of a christian warriour D. Ridley 〈◊〉 to the Sea of Durham The cause of Martyrs is the common cause of Christ and of 〈◊〉 his elect Saintes Let no man foâ—â—acke to dye 〈◊〉 a blessed 〈◊〉 common quarell To his friendes in Cambridge Benefites sheweâ— to D. Ridley in Cambridge Pembroke hall in CaÌ„bridge Commendation of Pembroke hall to be a letter forth euer of the Gospell D. Ridley learned the Epistles of S. Paule Peter without booke in Pembroke hall D. Ridley called into Kent by Archbishop Cranmer To the parishe of Herne in Kent The godly Lady Phines in Herne parish To the metrapoliticke sea of Canterbury To the sea of Rochester To Westminster To the sea of London B. Ridley deposed 〈◊〉 the sea of London without right or iudgement The Sea of London worthely 〈◊〉 â— Ridleys 〈…〉 the Episcopall 〈◊〉 of London To the city of London Commendation of 〈◊〉 Richard 〈◊〉 Alderman Knight The creating of the hospitall by B. Ridley 〈◊〉 Richard Dobbes 〈◊〉 of London Commendation of Syr George Barnes Maior of London Bridewell obtayned of King Edward by Syr George Barnes to set poore people a worke To the Citizens of London To the higher house and temporall Lordes of the Parlament Gal. 3. A good warning or lesson to the temporall Lordes Ezech. 3. Luke 6. Ignorance will not excuse the temporalty being seduced in religion The Lordes of the Parliament be fallen from Christ to Christes enemy Act. 2â— Many good meÌ„ in the sea of Rome So long as the Sea of Rome folowed the rules of the Apostles it might be called Peter or Paules chayre The Church receaued of the Apostles of Christ Christ of God Tertull. The sea of Rome hath degenerated from the Apostles rules and hath set vp an other religion That is hath excercised an other power Hath ordeyned strange lawes If true doctrine maketh sea Apostolicke then coÌ„trary doctrine maketh the sea to be Antichrist Apocalip 17. Apocalip 11. Kinges coÌ„mitting adultery with the whore of Babilon what it meaneth Apoc. 17. Daniel â— He speaketh to the Lordes teÌ„porall Psalme 4. If the vnity of the Popes Church standeth vpon necessity of saluation why did the Lordes of this realme abiure this vnitye in K. Henry K. Edwardes dayes If it be otherwise why then doe they periure themselues turning to it agayne 〈◊〉 6. An other farewell of 〈…〉 c. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 1 〈…〉 2. Matâ— 5. Luke 21. Luke 6. Math. 10. Math. 10· Math. 10. To confesse Christ and not to feare danger 2. Cor. 4. 1. Peter 3. The causes why the Apostles so reioysed in their affliction 1. Corin. 2. 2. Cor. 12. 2. Tim. 1. The glory of Paule wherein it consisted 2. Tim. 2. â— Tim. 3. Gal. 4. The waye to heauen is by afflictions Heb. 11. Heb. 12. Reasons to moue vs to pacience vnder the Crosse. Prouerb â— Heb. 1â— 2. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 5. 1. Cor 1. Phil. 1. Luke 25. Rom 9. 1. Iohn 3. Apoc. 14. To couet to be with Christ and not to fearâ— death Iohn 11. Iohn 5. 2. Peter â— 2. Cor. 5. Act. 14. Luke 16. Luke 12. The state of the Church of England described 〈◊〉 The lamentable chaÌ„ge of religion in the Church Ieremy 4. 1. Cor. 14. Ignorance a prayer Abuse â—n the Lordes Sâ—pper The Sacrament turned out of his right vse kind Idolatry in worshipping the creature for the creator The cuppe debarred from the ministration of the Lordes supper Blasphemous sacrifice for sinne Deuter. 5. Idolatry is stockes and stones The whore of Babilon with her cup of abominations expounded Apoc. 17. 2. Peter 2. The misticall marchaundise of the Babilonicall strumpet All thinges at Rome for money Verses agaynst Pope AlexaÌ„der Abominations and wicked abuses of the Sea of Rome declared The true word of God the office of the same declared Note here that these Scriptures were written by M. 〈◊〉 in the Marâ—eâ—t but were not in the copy which we â—llowed Act. â—0 Cranmer and Ridley 〈◊〉 in the Duke oâ— Sâ—mersets câ—use Cranmer repugning agaynst the spoyle of the Church goodes Latimer Bradford Leuer Knoxe The corrupt 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 K. Edwardes tyme. Hipocrisie a double euill The slackenes that was in that tyme to good workes Gods plaâ—â—â— vpon England iustly deserueâ— He exhortet◠〈◊〉 constant confeâ—sion of Christ Punishment of heretiques 〈◊〉 gentle in the olde tyme and how it was vsed Counsell geuen in these dayes of persecution what to doe Such as remayned out of captiuitye counsayled to voyde the realme The abominatioÌ„ of desolation set vp in England Christ coÌ„maundeth to flye to the mountaynes Apoc. 18. 2. Cor. 6. Counsell to depart the realme Doubtes whether to flye or to tarry debated Presumptuous prouocation rash running into daunger forbidden Euseb. Eccle. lib. 4. cap. 15. 〈…〉 dwelling in â—ngland 〈◊〉 a good 〈◊〉 eyther with out daunger of conscieÌ„ce oâ— perill of lyfe Iâ—â—ent no excuses to câ—oâ—e sinne Confession of 〈◊〉 must goe with belief of 〈◊〉 To trust in God what it is 1. Corin 3 2. Cor. 6. Rom. â— To beare the beastes markeâ— what it is Apoc. 13.14.10 The literall taking of the Scripture 〈◊〉 the Iewes 〈…〉 The Popes
and thing sigâ—â—â—fied Both the sigâ—â— and the thing signified in 〈◊〉 respectes 〈◊〉 the Sacrament Ye say ye seekâ— not his lyfe and yet ye 〈◊〉 to aunswere 〈◊〉 that ye aske 〈◊〉 be his death The protestatioÌ„ of Iohn Philpot before the Lordes Two thinge wherein the Clergy deceâ—ueth the whole realme The Papistes haue neytherâ— the Sacrament of the Lordes body nor the true Church Papistes vnto 〈◊〉 vsurpe the name of the Church M. Philpot offereth himselfe to stand against 10. of the best learned in the realme in proofe of his cause The Popes Catholickes when they haue no iust reason wherewith to perswade they fall to rating to charge men with stubbernes Psalme 8. Scriptures alledged How the letter killeth and whom 2. Cor 3. Iohn 6. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Cor. 2. M. Philpots request to the Lordes Iohn Philpot wil not be iudged by his aduersaryes but by the hearers so far as they shall iudge by Gods worde The true order of iudgement vsed in the primatiue Church B. Boner bewrayeth his owne ignoraunce B. Boner dare not fetch out his booke â— Boner â—â—â—â—pheth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Iudge 〈…〉 law 〈…〉 the â—earing of 〈◊〉 oâ—â—â—â—wise 〈◊〉 â—greeâ—â—â—â— to the wordâ—s so 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 no power to â—dge the â—â—aning of Gods word â—â—â—trary to ◠〈◊〉 â—â—â—ection of the Lord 〈◊〉 why the wordes 〈◊〉 the scripâ—â—â— aâ—e not 〈◊〉 be taken â—his is my body Aunswere to B. Boners â—â—iâ—ction The place 〈…〉 â—he bread 〈◊〉 I will true is my 〈◊〉 c Aâ—nswere 〈◊〉 the Lord â—iches obâ—â—ction Papistes â—ater cosins â—â— the Capemaiâ—es 〈◊〉 hath neyther 〈…〉 150. B. Bonerâ— vnâ—euerent and blasphemous speaking of God The omnipotâ—â—cye pretended in vayne Christ in the Sacrament really present to the receauer What he calleth really B. Boner to weake for Iohn Philpot. The Lordes fall to drinking Lord Rich biddeth M. Philpot drinke Chadsey beginneth to dispute with M. Philpot. * 1. Vntruth * 2. Vntrth. 4. Vntruthes of Chadsey at onâ— clappe * 3. Vntruth * 4. Vntruth M. Philpot answereth D. Chadsey Iohn Philpot interrupted in his aunswere Prayse be to the Lord for so he hath Chadsey proueth the Sacrament by the 6. of Iohn * So is there twise Ego too and yet but one naturall body Iohn Philpot aunswereth with protestation A question of Iohn Philpot. Blasphemy to say that these wordes onely this is my body make a reall presence Cypri lib. â— Epistol 3. These wordes blesse take and eate be as substanciall pointes of the Sacrament as this is my body Hereof reade more in the examinations of M. Bradford M. Doctor taken with the maner The wâ—rds of Chrâ—â—â— this is 〈◊〉 body â—â—â—cept a 〈◊〉 speake 〈…〉 body Sacraments without their vse be no Sacramentes The Sacrament of the Lords body without receauing is no Sacrament As Baptisme â—â— no baptisme but to the child 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by so 〈◊〉 Sacrament of the body is no Sacrament but to them that worthely receaue My Lor◠〈◊〉 better 〈…〉 Capon 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— M. Philpot standeth vpon his conscience the feare of God B. Boner proceedeth Ex officio with Maister Philpot. 2. Vntruthes in the Bishops articles Iohn Philpot chalengeth the priuiledge of his ordinary ryght Spiritual things are not subiect to temporall powers and therefore the temporall commissioners had no power to remoue him into an other mans dioces A man is not baptised into his godfathers fayth nor his godmothers fayth but into the fayth of Christes church Iohn Philpot proueth his church to be from Christ. No rule better then Antiquity Vniuersalitie Vnitie to proue the true fayth Church of the Protestantes Because you dare not S. Cyprian meaneth euery church to haue his owne gouernour not all churches to be vnder one Cypri lib. 1. Epist. 3. The place of S. Ciprian explaned The Bishop of Rome no more head of the Church then the B. of LondoÌ„ Peter had no more authoritye ouer the church then euery one of the Apostles Peter beareth but a figure of the Church B. Boners diuinity lieth much in the ciuill lawe Cyprian The place of Cyprian expounded B. Boner goeth to the Parlament M. D. 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Peter 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 In Nice counsell 〈◊〉 B. o◠〈◊〉 was no 〈…〉 The scholer of Oxford shrinketh away The 〈◊〉 side notable to proue the Church to be the holy catholick church 3. Blind coniectâ—â—â— out of 〈◊〉 epistle of Austen to 〈◊〉 prouing the Sea of Rome to be supreaâ—e head The 〈…〉 Bishop from 〈…〉 tyme. The 〈…〉 may be cal The â—cope of S. Augustines argument is 〈…〉 the Church of Rome therfore 〈…〉 in the doctrine because it hath 〈…〉 Bishops from the Apostles but 〈…〉 Donatistes to be schismatickes 〈…〉 Churche of Rome continuing 〈…〉 the doctrine of the Apostles 〈◊〉 still succession of 〈◊〉 the Apostles tyme yet they 〈…〉 the vnitye of that Churche 〈…〉 other Churche of their owne The Argument is this 〈…〉 from that Churche which 〈◊〉 succession of Bishops 〈…〉 Apostles and keepeth the 〈◊〉 still in fayth and doctrine is 〈◊〉 the vnitye of the Churche and to 〈…〉 The Donatistes doe so from the Church 〈◊〉 hauing no iust cause of doctrine 〈◊〉 to doe 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 〈…〉 to their dinner afterward as they haue as iâ— they had eaten neuer a bit of meate before Iohn Philpot refuâ—eth to aunswerâ— but in open iudgement Iohn Philpot commaunâ—ed to be set in the stockes in the Colehouâ—e An other dayes talke of the Bishop with Iohn Philpot and other prisoners Iohn Philpot denyeth to come before the Bishop for feare of some priuy practise Iohn Philpot brought to the Bishop by violence Note here the iust dealinges of these Bishops This Bishop of Lincolne was D. White Iohn Philpot being Archdeacon excommunicated B. White for preaching falâ—ed doctrine Matter made of a knife sent to Iohn Philpot in a Pigs belly Articles agayne put to Iohn Philpot. B. Boner of mere power and authoritye pronounceth himselfe to be Philpots Ordinary False articles fayned aâ—aynst Iohn Philpot. B. Boner taken with an vntruth Other prisoners called in to beare witnes agaynst Iohn Philpot. The prisoners refuse to be sworne agaynst M. Philpot. B Boner agayne doth agaynst the lawe Note how the Bishops make Anabaptistes B. 〈◊〉 seeketh 〈◊〉 An other priuate talke or coÌ„ference betweene him and the Bishop B. Boner vewing his Colehouse He meaneth SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bishop of Winchester Good couÌ„sell geuen to B. Boner Iohn 〈…〉 a cloâ—e tower ioyning to Paules Church The 8. 〈◊〉 of â— Philpot. Articles 〈◊〉 Philpot 〈…〉 M. Philpot. B. Boner doth without order oâ— lawe The 9. examination of Iohn Philpot before the Bishop and his Chapleyns Iohn Philpot still standeth to his former plea to aunswere before his owne Ordinary Iohn Philpot will not heare his articles read Talke of the Sacrament This argument in the 2 figure concluding affâ—â—matiuely doth not holde by Logyke The Bishop being brought to a narrow straite
Oraâ—ion of D. Martyn Temporall gouernment 〈◊〉 in Spirituall 〈◊〉 Temporall Magistrates 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 The Popes Charitye 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Archbishop Causes alleadged why Doct. Cranmer cannot receaue the Pope The Lawes of this realme and the Popes contrary The Popes proceedinges contrary to God The reall presence is not to be proued by any Doctour aboue a 1000. yeares after Christ. The Pope likened to the deuil and wherein The Pope proued Antichrist Anno 1556. Ianuary Math 16. Marke 8. The Popes lawes agaynst the lawes of this Realme To be called vniuersall head is a marke of Antichrist Gregor The Bishop of Glocester charged with penury Warham Archbishop gaue vp first the supremacye to the King Both the vniuersities subscribed to the kinges supremacye before Cranmer was Archbishop D. Storyes Oration agaynst the Archb. Wordes of the Popes Canon Note the worshipful reasons of D. Story wherewith he proueth the Popes supremacy Doct. Story reasoneth aâ— though to feede with the word and to gouerne with the sword were all one A maxime in the law A rule of law Doct. Story chargeth the Archb. with stubbornes Partialitye 〈◊〉 the reporter Take betweene D. Martyn and 〈◊〉 Arch-bâ—â—hop Iephthes 〈◊〉 * That is it 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 The Archb. 〈…〉 to the 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 the pope The Archb. 〈◊〉 first to the pope 〈…〉 Doct. Martyn would proue the Archb. periured in forswearing his othe made to the Pope Doct. Cranmer vnwilling to be made Arâ—hb False slaunder of D. Martyn * Nay the Phariseys cryed not Verbum Domini but Templâ— Domini as the Papists do now agaynst the Protestantes So did King Ezechias and Iosies downe with Monumentes of Idolatry and 〈◊〉 commended * An other false slaunder of D. Martyn Whether these be the fruites of the Gospellers or of the Papistâ— more let the conuersation of them both geue iudgement Anno 1556. March Doctrine of the Sacrament So was Saint Augustine first a Pagane then a Manichee then a Catholicke Doct. Cranmer first wonne to the knowledge of the SacrameÌ„t by B. Ridley Supremacye of the Pope King Henry was not Supreame head but onely of his owne Realme The Pope will be vniuersall head ouer all The aunswere of the Archb. not sincerâ—ly reported Interrogatories layed agaynst the Archbish. The first mariage of the Archb. The second mariage of the Archb. The Archb. charged with his doctrine bookes The Archb. 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Pope by 〈◊〉 Origines in Apologia Pamphili What an hereticke is after thâ— Popes making B. Bâ—ookes râ—canteth his oth made to the king agaynst the Pope Supremacye The Church builded vpon Peter Pasce expouÌ„ded by Chrisostome Aug. Quest. 75. Seruice in latin Sacrament in one kind Authoritye of the Church in changing rites Rites and ceremonyes Subiect to the dispositioÌ„ of the Church Reasons why lay men receaue not vnder both kindes Reall presence proued by B. Brookes August Psal. 33. Cyprian De Coena Domini D. Storyâ—â— talke to thâ— Archb. 3. Thinges required in an othe D. Story calleth for witnesses Witnesses sworne agaynst the Archb. The Archb. refuseth those Iurates periured The Archb. sent agayne to Bocardo The Archb. agayne geâ—ueth no reuerence to the Popes Delegate The aunsweres 〈◊〉 the Archb. not indifferently reported The Popes priâ—e and tyrranny Markes of Antichrist The Pope dispenseth agaynst the new and old Testament If any can go before the Pope in pride let him be called Antichrist His aunsweres to their articles How Cranmer was made Archb. agaynst his will D. Cranmer denyed that he tooke the Archbishopricke at the Popes handes Cranmers aunswere to K. HeÌ„ry refusing to be Archbishop First breaking of the matter of the Popes supremacye to K. Henry Cranmer sworne to the Pope vnder Protestation Cranmer in in swearing to the Pope did nothing without aduise of the best learned in this Realme The Archb. aunswereth for his wyfe and children Because there was offence takeÌ„ at this word Supreame head it was declared in the Queenes style to be Supreame gouernour The Archb. cited to appeare at Rome A poynt to be noted in the crafty practise of Romish hipocrites Of this 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Pope 〈◊〉 in the first booke pag. 1490. A new CoÌ„mission sent downe 〈◊〉 Rome agaynst the Archbish. D. Thurlby D. Boner Commissioners The olde benefites familiaritye betweene the Archb. and Doct. Thurlby A new sitting of the Popes delegates in Christes Church agaynst the Archb. of Cant. The Popes CommissioÌ„ groundeth vpon lyâ—â— The order of Archbishops degradation The inferiour cannot forbid to appeale to the superiour Generall CouÌ„sell is superiour to the Pope The causes why he doth appeale The .1 cause The Archb. cyted to appeare at Rome when he was â—ast in prison that he could not come Note with what iustice and sinceritye this Catholicke Church doth proceede The 2. cause The Archb. denyed to haue counsell of the law The 3. cause The Papistes proceede contrary to law The Papistes contrary to their owne promise The 4. cause Causes mouing the Archb. why he could not admit the Popes authoritye The Popes authoritye cannot be admitted in this Realme without periury The 5. cause Inconuenience to this Realme in receiuing the popes authority The 6. cause The primatiue state of the church of Rome sincere pure The Church of Rome how and where it began to alter Deformityes of the Church of Rome infecting all other Churches The B. of Rome no equall iudge in his owne cause Appellation froÌ„ the Pope to a generall Counsell * i. Letters of protection and defence Defence of his doctrine He proâ—â—â—steth himselfe to be Catholike New termes of the Sacrament brought in by the pope vnknowen to the scripture and old Doctours Talke betweene D. Thurlby the Archb. about the appeale Thurlby weepeth for the Archb. Of this forme of degradatioÌ„ read in the fâ—rst booke of Actes pag. 1493. Lord Boner vnlordeth the Archbishop It is happy this Bishop had so much maner yet to call him gentleman The Archb. contented to recant Causes mouing the Archb. to geue with time The coppy of Cranmers recantation sâ—ars ed abroad by the Papistes The Queeneâ— hart set agaynst Cranmer Cranmer in a miserable case The Queenâ— conferreth with D. Cole about Cranmers burning L. Williams of Tame L. Shandoys Syr Tho. Briâ—eâ— Syr Iohn Browne appoynted to be at Cranmers execution Cranmer writeth and subscribeth the articles with his owne hand D. Cranmer brought to D. Coles Sermon Cranâ—â—â— set 〈◊〉 a stagâ— D. Coles Sermon diuided into 3. partes The summe and effect of D. Coles Sermon at Oxford If Cole gaue this iudgement vpon Cranmer when he had repented what iudgment is theÌ„ to be geuen of Cole which alwayes peâ—â—dured in error and neuer yet repented If all herâ—tickes in England should be burned where should D. Cole haue bene ere now Lex non aequalitatis sed iniquitatis â— Cor. 10. The prayer of Archb. CraÌ„mer The last wordes of Exhortation of the Archb. to the people Exhortation to contempt of the
Dangerfield apprehended his owne in house Ioane the wyfe of W. Dangerfield taken with her young infant out of childbed and had to prison Dangerfield made to beleeue falsely that his wyfe had recanted Dangerfield vppon hope of his wiues recaÌ„tation consented to the Bishop The wyfe lamented the fall of her husbaÌ„d Dangerfield lamenteth his promise made to the Bishop The prayer of Dangerfield to God The death of the husband The young infant famished in prison The Martyrdome of the mother The death of the olde woman M. Bridges persecuted the same tyme for Gods word and witnes of this story Anno 1557. Septem October â—â— In Martâ—â—dome of a Sâ—â—maker 〈◊〉 Northaâ—â—ton Octâ—ber 18. 〈◊〉 dyed 〈◊〉 Castle of Câ—â—chester 〈…〉 Hooke 〈◊〉 〈…〉 DuÌ„ning 〈◊〉 persecutors Persecution in Kent â—â— Martyrs 〈◊〉 confessâ—â—â— together 〈◊〉 Canterbury Carying about the Crosse. Necessitye alwayes excused in matters indifferent W. Foster apprehended by Syr Thomas Moyle Mother Potkins Martyr troubled by W. Robertes Alice Potkins in Christ but one yeare olde The aunswere of Iohn Archer Martyr Syr Iohn Gilford committed Father Archer to prison The prisoners letter declaring how they were handled and famished in prison Doctour Bane Doctor Draycot his Chauncellor in Lichfield cruell persecutours Anno 1556. Ianuary The names of them that bare fagottes in the Dioces of Lichfield and Couentrye The names of them which were troubled there and bare no fagottes Ioice Lewes Martyr read hereafter The conclusion of the 11. booke 84. Martyrs and aboue in this yeare 1556. put to death in this realme A briefe declaration of M. Cheekes recantation Astrologye Anno 1557. The cause why the reformation was taken in hande The comming of the Inquisitors and of their entertainment M. Christopherson M. of Trinitye Colledge Bishop elect of Chichester An Oration Gratulatory at their comming thither Watson aunswereth to the Oration Ianuary 9. Ianuary 10. S Maryes and S. Michaels interdicted because of Martyn Bucer and Paulus Phagius buryall Anno 1556. Ianuary Commendation of Martin Bucer Ianuary 11. The Oration of Maister Stokes publike Orator of the Vniuersitye Cardinal Polus The aunswere of M. Scotte Bishop of Cheâ—ter to 〈◊〉 Oration 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 The Commiâ—â—ion assigned by tâ—e Cardinall and â—ay The causes â—eclâ—red 〈◊〉 more commended 〈…〉 A Masse at the Kinges Colledge Ormanet Datarye Pecocke preacheth at Saint Maryes The citation of the Maisters of the Colledges Robert Brasseâ—s exception Alterâ—ation betweene D. Brassie and D. Scot B. of Chester Inquisition at the common schooles Ianuary 12. Inquisition at the Kynges Colledge The maner of receiuing the Inquisitors wheÌ„ they went to make Inquisition Note the ambitious pâ—mpe of these Papistes The Commissioners represent the Pope Here was a foule fault commiâ—ted that these men came in without Procession D. Brassey excuseth himselfe for the â—lacknes of his ProcessioÌ„ M. Brassey maketh exception agayne Doctour Scots aunswere to M. Brassey The Popes authoritye swalloweth vp al other priuileges The Legates saluting first their God The othe refuseâ— of some in the kinges Colledge and why The consultation of the Maister vpon 〈…〉 my vp of M. Bucer Inquisition to be made of M. Bucers doctrine Martin Bucers buâ—iall agaynst the holy Canon lawes Causes why Mart. Bucer and Paulus Phagius bodyes ought to be taken vp Andrew Perne Vice chauncellour made factor for the Vniuersitye in the case of M. Bucer Phagius M. Christophersons testimony of Perne A Supplication putte vp to the Inquisitors by the Vniuersitye Note this â—â—ate of coÌ„ueyance The Sentence of condemnation agaynst Martin Bucer and Paulus Phagius copied out by the Datarye Grace asked in the congregatioÌ„ for the taking vp of Martin Bucer 〈◊〉 14. Ianuary 15. 〈◊〉 17. Witnesses sworne agaynst M. Bucer Ianuary 18. Other witnesses sworne agaynst Maister Bucer A Relicke giuen by Ormanet to Trinity Colledge Ormanet in a pelting chafe with M. Dale A commaundement for bringing in of hereticall bookes Graciously considered Ianuary 26. An high matter in a low house The Oration of Doctour Scotte Bishop of Chester before the pronouncing of the Sentence of condemnation What dissembling is here in thesâ— Pope holy Catholickes Tyranny couered with the visor of mercy Sathan transforming himself into an Aungell of light O Lord God as though this were the doing of the Vniuersity and not your owne The Wolfe pretendeth to be a Lambe As though the Cardinall sent you not downe before you came to the Vniuersitye Bucer and Phagius falsely accused of hipocrisie by false hipocrites The Sentence of condemnation agaynst Martin Bucer and Paulus Phagius Agaynst Martyn Bucer Agaynst Paâ—lus Phagius Paulus Phagius 〈…〉 Oeâ—â—lampadiâ—â— Bucer Melaâ—cthoÌ„ 〈…〉 Pernes Serâ—â—â— against Bâ—cer D. Pernes accusation against M. Bucer 〈…〉 noted D. Perne Shamefull of D. Perne agaynst M. Bucer D. Perne speaketh agaynst his ownâ— conscieÌ„ce in rayling against M. Bucer Verses agaynst M. Bucer and Phagius The Sentence of condemnatioÌ„ sent to London with the Commissioners letters A writte for burning of heretickes Watsons SermoÌ„ vpon Candlemas day Mary and Ioseph went a procession with waxe candels or els D. WatsoÌ„ sayth false A question to be spurred to D. Watson The sodayne sownde of Christopherson The day assigned for burning M. Bucer and Paulus Phagius bodyes The taking vp of M. Bucer and Paulus Phagius The burning of Martyn Bucer and Paulus Phagius The talke of the countreyfolke of the burning of M. Bucer and Paulus Phagius Watsons Sermon at the burning of Bucer and Phagius As though in these dayes of Queene Mary had bene raysed no subsidies at all Watson sclaunde◠〈…〉 Watson and Scot had both subscribed to the doctrine of the Gospell in the raigne of K. Edward the 6. The reconciling of the Churches that were interdicted A solemne Procession of the Vniuersitye and of the townesmen The order of Procession in Cambridge Oâ—manet Câ—lâ— proâ—â—â—ded Doctours The departing of â—he 〈◊〉 Swineâ—â—â—nes saying as conâ—â—â—ing the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Inquiâ—â—â—rs The Oration of Acworth Anno 1557. Ianuary Anno 1557. Maye 〈◊〉 SermoÌ„ 〈◊〉 Iames 〈◊〉 Anno 1557. February Stephen Gardiner of Winchester â—ande somtyme Maior of the towne Anno 1557. Aprill Iurates sworne agaynst Peter Martyrs wyfeâ— Cardinal Poole earnest in burning dead mens bodyes D. Marshall Deane of Frideswides Peter Martyrs Wiues bones agayne reduced out of the DuÌ„ghill and layd in a decent monument Great ingratitude shewed to Peter Martyr M. Iames Caldfield The bones of Peter Martyrs wyfe coupled with the bones of S. Frideswide Anno 1556. February· Articles of the Cardinall to be enquired in his visitation of Kent Articles of Cardinall Poole to be inquired vpoÌ„ touching the Laitye Anno. 1557. Ianuary â—â—â—uary 15. 〈◊〉 Marâ—â—â—dome of 〈…〉 the Dioces of Canterbury The names 〈◊〉 the Martyrs Concerning their articles read before pag. 1â—72 The cause of 〈◊〉 Martyrdome Examples how kinges Princes the power of the world bend themselues agaynst Christ and his worde and yet could neuer preuayle A terrible proclamation of K. Phillip and Q.
God and with the infallible testimonies of holy scripture For although Gods mercy is ouer all his woorkes yet it doth not extende but onely to them that holde fast the confidence and reioysing of hope vnto the ende not being weary in well doing but rather waxing euery day stronger and stronger in the inward man Therfore in the Reuelation of S. Iohn wher it is entreated of the Beast and his image it is also sayde Heere is the sufferance of Saintes and heere are they that keepe the commaundements and the faith of Iesus Christ. Where by almighty God doth shewe plainely that he doth vse those wicked men as instruments for a time to try the pacience and faith of his peculiar people wythout the performance whereof we can haue no part among the liuing but as it is sayd in the same Reuelation The fearfull shall haue theyr parte in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone whyche is the second death But peraduenture ye will obiect say vnto me what shall we do Shal we cast our selues headlong to death I say not so But thys I say that we are all bounde if euer we looke to receiue saluation at Gods hande in thys case wholy to be obedient to hys determinate counsell foreknowledge expressed by the gift of the spirit in holy scripture and then to cast all our care vpon him who worketh all in all for the best vnto them that loue him and thus he geueth commaundement saying Come awaye from her my people that ye be not partakers of her sinnes and that ye receue not of her plagues Nowe who hearing this terrible voyce of God which must needes be fulfilled will not wyth all speede and diligence applye him selfe to doe thereafter except such as will presumptuously tempt him And as touching such the Wise man sayeth Hee that loueth pearill and daunger shall pearish therein But they that be of the Faith of Abraham euen as he did so will they in all assayes and trials be obedient to the heauenly voyce how soeuer it semeth contrary to their owne naturall wil and carnal reason according to the sure worde of faith which saith Hope thou in the Lorde and keepe his way holde thee stil in the Lord and abide patiently vpon him Let not thy ielousie moue thee also to doe euill Come out from among them and ioyne not your selues to your vnlawfull assemblies yea do not once shew your selues with the least part of your body to fauour theyr wicked doinges but glorifye God as moste right is so well in your whole bodye outwardlye as inwardly in your spirite or els you can doe neither of both well for your body doth belong to God so well as youre spirite At the dreadfull day of iudgement we shall all receiue the workes of our bodies according to that we haue done whether it be good or bad Therefore what soeuer we doe we may not bryng the spirite in bondage to the body but contrariwise we must subdue the body and the will of the flesh to the spirit that the spirite maye freely accomplishe the will of God in all things for otherwise we shall neuer be partakers of hys promise with the true childrē of Abraham For as s. Paul sayeth They which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God If we shall liue according to the flesh we shall dye For to be carnally mineded is death but to be spiritually mineded is life and peace because that the fleshly mineded is enmitie to God for it is not obedient to the lawe of God neyther canne be So then they that are in the flesh can not please God Nowe chuse you which way you will take either the narow way that leadeth vnto life which Christ hymself and hys faithfull followers haue gone throughe before or else the broad path way that leadeth to destruction which the wicked worldlinges take theyr pleasure in for a while I for my part haue now wryttē thys short admonition vnto you of good will as God be my witnesse to exhort you to that way which at length you your selues shuld prooue and finde to be best yea and reioyce thereof And I do not onely wryte thys but I will also wyth the assistaunce of Gods grace ratifie and confirme and Seale the same wyth the effusion of my bloude when the full tyme shall be expired that hee hath appoynted whych so farre soorth as I maye iudge must needes be within these few daies Therefore I nowe bidde you all moste heartely farewell in the Lorde whose grace bee wyth youre spirite Amen Watch and pray watch and pray pray pray So be it Iohn Hullier Besides these letters the said Iohn Hullier leaft also a godly prayer whiche if any be disposed to peruse it is extant in the old booke of Acts to be found pag. 1515. The death and Martyrdome of sixe constant professours of Christ burned at Colchester for the testimonie of the Gospell the 28. day of Aprill NOt long after the death of Robert Drakes William Tymmes and the other Essex Martyrs executed in Smithfielde as is aboue specified followed in the same order likewise of martyrdome at one like fire in the town of Colchester where the most parte of them did inhabite sixe other blessed Martyrs whose names be these Christopher Lyster of Dagneham Husbandman Iohn Mace of Colchester Apothecarie Iohn Spenser of Colchester Weauer Symon Ioyne Sawyer Richard Nichols of Colchester Weauer Iohn Hamond of Colchester Tanner With these sixe was also ioyned an other whose name was Roger Grasbroke but he afterwarde submitted him selfe These aboue named the Byshoppe because he as it semeth by the short processe recorded by his register waxed now weary made a very quicke dispatche For soone after that they were deliuered vnto one Iohn Kingstone Bacheler of Ciuil law and then Commissarye to the Bishop by the Earle of Oxford other Commissioners as appeareth by a bil endented made betwene the Commissioners and the said Commissary for the receit of the sayd prisoners dated the 28. day of Marche Anno regni regis Reginae Philippi Mariae secundo tertio which is the yere of our Lord 1556. and by him sent vp vnto hys Lord and Maister the Bishop caused them to be broughte vnto hys house at Fulham Where in the open Churche iudicially were ministred vnto them the same Articles that were propounded vnto Bartlet Grene and others mentioned before To the whych they made their seuerall answeres agreeing altogether in one truthe as by the summe and effect thereof heere ensuing more plainly appeareth 1 To the first article they al consented and agreed Iohn Spenser adding further thereto that the churche malignant which is the Church of Rome is no parte of Christes Catholike church and that he neither hath nor dothe beleeue the doctrine and religion taughte and set foorth in the sayd Romish and malignant